'iu %. A •>^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1.25 frllli^ IIIIIM M 2.0 1^ 1.8 1.4 II 1.6 V] <? /2 ^^^# / ^3 # ^ %. ^ s,"^ / /^//// '/ Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, NY. 14580 (716) 872-4503 V 4- V ^ o .f'iv ^<b ^1? a ^ .<i' 'n Ws^. ' CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical IVIicroreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques The institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographicaliy unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. D n n Coloured covers/ Couvertiire de couleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommag^e Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaur^e et/ou pelliculde Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque Coloured maps/ Cartes gdographiques en couleur □ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ n Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Reli6 avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ Lareliure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge intdrieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutdes lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont pas 6t6 filmdes. AdditionnI comments:/ Commt ..aires suppldmentaires; L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a dtd possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger una modification dans la mdthode normale de filmage sont indiquds ci-dessous. T t( I I Coloured pages/ D Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagdes Pages restored and/oi Pages restaur6es et/ou pellicul^es Pages discoloured, stain&d or foxe< Pages ddcolordes, tacheties ou piqu6es Pages detached/ Pages ddtach^es Showthrough/ Transparence Quality of prir Quality in6gale de I'impression Includes supplementary materi{ Comprend du materiel supplementaire Only edition available/ Seule Edition disponible I I Pages damaged/ I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ r~n Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ I I Pages detached/ FT] Showthrough/ I I Quality of print varies/ I I Includes supplementary material/ I I Only edition available/ Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, etc., ont 6ti§ film6es d nouveau de facon d obtenir la meilleure image possible. T P fl C b tl s< fi si o T si T iV dl ei bi ri( re m This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est filmi au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 12X 16X 20X 26X 30X 24X 28X 32X The copy filmed hera has baan raproducad thank* to tha ganarosity of: Seminary of Quebec Library Tha imagas appaaring hara ara tha bast quality possibia considaring tha condition and laglbility of tha original copy and in icaaping with tha filming contract spacifications. Original copiaa in printad papar covars ara filmad baginning with tha front covar and anding on tha last paga with a printad or illustratad impres- sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first paga with a printad or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last paga with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol -^(meaning "CON- TINUED"), or tha symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Maps, plataa, charts, etc.. may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure ara filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: L'exampiaire filmA fut reproduit grAce A la g^nArositi de: S6minaire de Quebec BibliotMque Les imagas suivantas ont M raproduites avac la plus grand soin. compta tenu de la condition at de la nattet* da I'exemplaira film*, at an conformity avac las conditions du contrat da filmaga. Lea axemplairaa originaux dont la couverture an papier est imprimis sont filmte en commenpant par la premier plat at an terminant soit par la darni^re paga qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par la second plat, salon la cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont filmte an commanpant par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la darni^re page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparahra sur la darniAre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: la symbole — *>signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbols y signifie "FIN". Les cartas, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre filmte it des taux de rMuction diffirents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre reproduit en un seul clichA, il est film* it partir de Tangle supArieur gauche, de gauche * droite, et de haut en bes. en prenant le nombre d'Images n*cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants illustrant la m*thode. 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 AFRICA AND AMERICA DESCRIBED. WITH A N E C D () AND Kumerous KUustr BY THE AUTHOR OF "THE PREP ETC., ETC. NEW YORK: ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS. No. 285 BROADWAY. 1854. >'i i AF Eibliotheque, L6 Seminaire de Qu6beQ| S. me d§ l'Universit6| Q^^m 4, QUE. Sour C0ttUnts. AFRICA .... Paob ■ Egypt .... * 1 Cairo . ... * • • . 2 ■ Alexandria . 18 1 Thebes . . , ^ 20 ■ The dying boys . Nubia . -'.'.' .'n 1 Abtssinu .... * . 26 H Barbary 30 H Morocco . ; . 62 H Algeria ... 68 ■ Tunis. . .*.*.* .58 H South Africa . . H The Cape Colony . , ' ■ The Hottentots . H Little Jejana .60 H Cape Town . . , * ' 6£ ■ Gnadenthal, or Grace Vale ' -' .' .'it I • • The Caffres . 76 n Graham's Town 82 wM .88 ^1 IV CONTENTS. TheZooluB Port Natal . . . . The Bechuanas The rain-maker . Guinea, or Neoroland Anecdotes of Negro kings , ashantee .... Dahomey .... The slave trade , , Sierra Leone AMERICA .... The United States New York Boston New Orleans . Washington The Alleghany Mountains The Falls of Niagara . The History of Zamba. British America The Eiver St. Lawrence Quebec ..... Newfoundland . The North American Indians Four-bears .... Rupert's Land . California .... The Gold seekers St. Francisco . . , Greenland The "West Indies . Jamaica .... Mexico . ... The Indians . Central America Brazil • • 9k9M 89 . 98 98 . 107 113 . 116 121 . 125 128 . 182 138 . 139 139 . 140 141 . 141 161 . 161 . 169 181 . 181 183 . 183 187 193 212 219 221 223 225 240 241 249 261 268 264 iH CONTENTS. V PASS 'm V • • 89 1 . 98 1 Rio Janeiro .... PAOK . 260 . 266 . . 266 '. ' .10? 1 The Gold Diitrict . .'.*.' The City of Diamonds . 116 m Tlie River Amazon . f !=*" * . » . 267 . 273 121 '9 Lima 277 • 125 M Potosi . . 278 . 128 ■ The Secret Silver Mine . • • Ad ■ v./ . . 278 . 182 m 188 m Chili The Cordilleras and the Andes . 281 . . 280 . 139 9 Santiago 281 189 H La Plata . 282 . 140 m Buenos Ayres * . 284 141 fl The Cordilleras . .*.'.' . 286 . 287 . ■ . ■ "J 1 Guiana • . . , The Great Pacifio Ocean :Z 1 New Zealand .... Tlie History of Tamahaha . ' . ' . 294 805 181 fl . 181 fl 183 9 . 183 B 187 9 . 193 m 212 V • 219 1 221 a . 223 1 - . 226 m . 240 m 241 M . 249 fl 261 M > . 268 fl . 264 m fist of lUttslraliflns. Froutispiece Poor Women in Egypt Pyramids . Nubian Girl . Village in Abyssinia . King of Shoa . Kradok's Kloof . . Bushman with spear and arrows Chief Capai Zoolu Warrior . Dingarn . Djincer disguised Bechuana Foundling Cannibal . Fetish worship Spear and footstool . Negro children for sale Prairie dogs Skin huts Straw huts . Bark huts . . Women, and babes on their backs To face Title-page . Page 6 . 17 28 . 86 88 , 69 76 86 90 92 95 104 106 119 127 131 160 189 190 190 191 VUl LIST OF ILLUSTRATIOJ^S. A woaiftn with bnbe iu arms A Flathead wouiaii and babe Indian chief at dinner ^Vild horses heinj,' ennght . Wild horee just catight . Bison or Jiufialo. Children, hut, and dog . Mystery Man . Blackrock's Daughter Missionary teaching Indians Cbief Pigwys with Missionary's child Abraham finding Indian fauiily in snow* Cahfornian on horseback Man in Kajal? . . * ' * Greenland house . . ' * * Plan ofa Greenland house. Greenlandmaa with seal Woman and babe . . ' * * Negro cutting cane . JN'egro women . Water-carrier, or Aguadore . The Arriero Three monks . Indians Negro collecting flowers Making India-rubber shoes. Lama Beggar on horseback . South American Indians New Zealanders as they were ' New Zealanders as they are New Zealand Pa . . Tamahaha's house . 192 . 198 . 198 . 200 . 801 . 202 . 208 . 207 211 . 212 214 . 216 220 . 226 228 . 229 230 . 231 242 . 246 264 . 268 260 . 262 266 . 269 276 286 288 298 299 800 820 192 . 198 198 . 200 201 . 202 208 . 207 211 . 212 214 . 216 220 . 226 228 . 229 280 . 281 242 . 246 264 . 268 260 . 262 266 . 269 276 . 286 288 . 298 299 . 800 820 FAR OFF. PART II. AFEICA. This is the most unhappy of the four 3rs of the globe. It is the land quar- ^. ■- whence more iayes come than from any other; it may be failed the land of bondage. It is the hottest of all the quarters of the :lobe. In many places it seldom rains, and ihe streams are dried up. It is less known than any other continent here are mountains and lakes of immense nze, which white men have never seen. The blackest people in the world are bom fn Africa. I There are more ignorant people there than •: ~ ""-'^j — ^pcujjiu vvuo cannot read or jnte ; and also people who know nothing of fesus, the Son of God. 2 EGYPT. All the countries in Africa are either Ma- homedan or heathen,~except one, that calls itself Christian. But there are a few bright spots where the missionaries have lifted up the lamp of day, and where Qod has made the light to shine. I S(l THE COUNTRIES OF AFKIOA. EGYPT. THE PASHA AND HIS ARMY. This country is spoken of a great deal in the Bible, but nothing is said in its praise. On the contrary, it is called ''the house of bond- age," because, for two hundred years the Israelites were slaves in the land. The kings of Egypt bore the name of '' Pharaoh," and were very proud and unbelieving. Yet one of them was kind to Joseph, and he was rewarded for his kindness by having bread for his people during the famine. The greatest honor that Egypt ever received, was being visited hy the Lord Jesus, when he was a little child. All across the great desert he came riding with his mother upon ass. EGYPT. e either Ma- e, tliat calls few bright lifted up the ade the light S ilOA. Y. deal in the )raise. On 5e of bond- years the The kings raoh," and Yet one of s rewarded his people r received, i, when he reat desert on an ass, [ed bj the hand of his mother's husband, ^oseph. No one knows where he lived while Egypt, nor how long he li\ed there ; but it lannot liave been very long, for he was yet a "ttle boy when he returned to Canaan. It ust have grieved the holy sonl of the Sou of od to see the Egyptians bowing down to ols, for the land was then full of idols ; but lev his ascension to heaven, one of his dis- iples went to Egypt to preach the Gospel. I lieve it was Mark who went. He was not an iostle, but he was a disciple, and he was one f the Four Evangelists. A great many Egyp- lans became Christians in his days, but very w are Christians now. It was the Arabs who made them change eir religion. They came with their swords the name of the false prophet Mahomet, ose who would not believe in Mahomet were Tced to wear round their necks a very heavy OSS, so heavy that the weight could hardly be lorne. A few of the Egyptians refused to fecome Mahomedans, and their descendante itill live in the land, and are called Copts. j After the Arabs had ruled over Egypt a long while, the Turks came, and conquered it, f^he sultan at Constantinople used to be lord #f the land, but he does not rule over it now. I The king is called the pasha, and he has more « EGYPT. power than most other kings. Tlie Egyptians groan beneath the power of the pasha, as you will see when you hear how he collects soldiers for his army. The Egyptian peasants live in mud huts, dress in blue shirts, and wear red caps (for they are not allowed to wear turbans) ; and thej eat fish, cucumbers, melons, leeks, onions, and garlic, with coarse bread, as the Israelites once did in Egypt. They hate hard work, and only do just enough to keep them from starving, spending much of their time in sleeping before their doors. What is +heir horror when the pasha sends a troop of men on horseback to seize the peasants ! O then what running there is in the fields, and what hiding in the huts ! But the soldiers pursue the fugitives, trampling down the corn with their horses' feet, and catching all the men they can find. Those who are caught are dragged in chains to a prison, and are there examined by a doctor, to see whether they are fit to be soldiers. Some are considered too young, some too old, and some too short, and* some too weak. How glad these are to be suf- fered to return to their huts ! Some are found V iia-c n.\j ujjpcx tuuHJ, ULUUIiS XO DC WllllOUt the first finger of the right hand, and others to be blind. Have they met with accidents? Not EGYPT. i Egyptians ihsL, as you !cts soldiers mud Luts, 1 caps (for i); and they )nions, and ) Israelites lard work, them from r time in 3ha sends a e peasants ! fields, and le soldiers n the corn ng all the caught are [ are there er they are idered too short, and' 3 to be suf- } are found 36 without i others to nts ? Not I all of them. Most of these persons have hurt ^ themselves on purpose to avoid being soldiers. ,^It was very wicked of them to do themselves 'Such harm ; but it is a proof how much they i dreaded becoming soldiers. I And how are those men treated who are f considered fit to be soldiers ? A traveller gives this account of one set of recruits. Three hun- dred men were brought out of prison, tied jin pairs, and driven with sticks to the banks |of the river. Boats were waiting there to ^onvey them up the river to the capital .city. The men were silent and submissive. llSTot so their wives. They followed, tearing ;their hair, and uttering loud shrieks, mingled with curses upon the pasha ; and when they iaw their husbands stepping into the boats, |hey rushed forward to bid them a last fare- well. ■ There were some wives who would not be left behind, but, with their babes on their shoulders, jwalked along the banks of the river, trying to keep up with the boats. Many of them died on the way from hunger and fatigue. Those who reached the camp, built small mud huts near it, but they had scarcely enough to keep [them from starving, for they had nothing to (at but what their husbands could spare out of their daily portions of food ; as the soldiers 6 EGYPT. seldom have any money, because the pasha seldom pays them any wages. Picture of poor women of Egypt. It is not only the wives and children who mourn when the peasants are taken away, — the old parents grieve deeply for the loss of their sons. It is the custom in Egypt for sons to support their aged parents ; therefore, when the sons are seized the parents are left to starve. Onft "nnnr nlrl mnn -arTin Viorl "ha^k-r. i^ /-»•»-.■.», -.^/^/^ ^-f all his sons, saw the pasha himself stepping out of a boat. He ran boldly up to him, and EGYPT. the pasha seized him by the sleeve ; neither would he let him go till he had told him all his case. " I have been robbed of the children who fed me, and now I am starving." "Poor old man," replied the pasha, " I will do something for you." Then, calling to the richest man in the village, he said, " Give this poor man a cow." Such was the generosity of the pasha. He gave nothing himself, but ordered another to give instead. Iren who way, — ^thc ;s of their T sons to when the ' starve. pi i V CU. KJl pping out him, and I THE rJCII EGYPTIANS. The greatest peojjlc in the land are Turks, and live after the Turkish manner, while the common people arc Arabs. This is the way : in which a rich man spends his day : He begins it by prayers, not to the true God, but to the God of Mahomet. Then his slave presents him with a cup of coffee and a pipe. Afterwards he goes out to the bath, to the shops, or to visit his friends. He rides on an ass or a mule, while a black servant, carrying his pipe, goes before to clear the way. At noon he dines at home with his family. The dinner is served on a tray, j ^1 placed on a low -jhKJKJX I ^% V 1^ -« I > W iiiiC 4-1,^ !^ ,1 A_ LUC K:uiiijjiiuy mi uruauu uu iiiiiiB. Water is poured on their hands by a servant holding a jug and basin. The food is eateu 8 EGYPT. with the fingers. The meat is often minced, and rolled up in leaves, so that it can be easily popped into the mouth. A fowl is torn to pieces between two persons. When any one wishes to be yery kind to a friend, he takes nice morsels in his fingers and puts them into his friend's mouth. Nothing is drunk at dinner but water, or sherbet, for the E<ryn. tians are a temperate people. After dinner a cup of coffl'ee and a pipe are again presented. These are followed by a sleep dunng the heat of the day. When the sun Has set, a hot supper is served, and the coffee and pipe a third time enjoyed. The eycnin<r is span either m talking, and playing at ehesTat iiome, or in paying visits by the light of a lantern. Such is the useless life of an E-^yp- •tian giBndee. The mind is neyer exerted by xeadmg or writing, nor the body by any actiye employment or exercise. Rye times a day the prayer carpet is spread, and prayei^ are offered by rote ""'^ °"'^ ''"'"°'"^' "^^ ^^P^^*<=d «ith latticed windows. None but ladies or their nearest relations are allowed to yisit them. But they are allowed to go out ; only they al wav., wear a loose blaek silk wrapper, and a thick white yeil,-so thick that the face cannot be ten minced, an be easily is torn to len any one td, he takes B them into drunk at the Egyp- i a pipe are i by a sleep -n the sun the coffee evening is at chess at light of a an Egyp- sxerted by any active I a day the re offered i repeated ir rooms, ladies or isit them. 5V alwava f^ „- - d a thick annot be EGYPT. 9 3een through it. Perhaps you wonder how, with such a veil, they can sec to walk ; they do lot put it over their eyes, but just underneath ; 50 that the veil hides the nose and mouth, icaving the large dark eyes uncovered. Those Icycs are made to look still darker by being Ip.'iiiitcd all around with a black kind of stuff Icallcd "kohl." Great ladies do not generally walk, but rid 3 [upon asses. In the streets a whole train of Iladics may often be met, sitting upon very [high saddles. In this way they go to visit [their friends, for they are not allowed to go [.shopping. (Women from the shop come to [them with things to sell.) A lady often lots her little child ride before ler on the ass, but sometimes she bids a slave jarry it. The child sits on the shoulder of the slave. It is curious that in Asia — children should be borne on the side, in America on the back, in Europe in the arms, while in Africa, as you see, they are borne on the slioulder. I do not mean to say that in all parts of Africa they are earned thus — ^but in one part they are. In most countries mothers take delight in dressing their children fine — indeed too fine — thus making the little creatures vain and trifling; but in Egypt, mothers, shining in 10 EGYPT. ^Jks are often accompanied by children in old and shabby clothes. The reason is, that Egyp t.an mothers are afraid of the " evileye." Thev suppose that evil spirits are envious of their ttle ones and ready to do them harm, and Ihorefore they are afraid of decking the chil tl'7' 'J '""'^ ^'^^"''^ P-voVe them: ^o one daresadmire a child in passing by, lest the evz spmts should hear. No motherlre iiy child IS strong and hearty." An English lady once said to an Egyptian lady, "What a fine child that is !" Immed" a ely the Egyptian looked alarmed, and ex- c a.med, "Bless the prophet !" It is thought for their babes, nor of the constant care thit his angels take of the feeble creatures Knowing nothing themselves, they brin.. up he" 1 :; f " " '^"°^^''=^- ^" «-/-- teal their imle girfs, is to repeat a few prayers out of he Koran. The chief delight of th^l lad" IS m adormng tliemselves in beautiful gar- ments and m painting their eyes with " kohl," and their hands with " hennn." (wJuch k \ dark blue leaf). They amuse theSes also embroidering handkerchiefs with eWant bj EGYPT. 11 ildren in old , that Egyp. 3je." They >us of their harm, and fig the chil- ^oke them, iing by, lest other dares Egyptian Immedi- 1, and ex- s thought d may be Egyptian nder love care that bring up !ver teach ayers out >he ladies iful gar- "kohl," ich is a Ives also elegant ■Oi, patterns, and by making sherbet from various Bweet fruits and flowers ; one sort they make from violets. They also direct their slaves how to rub the marble floor, and to give them an exquisite polish. They have no bet- ter occupations than these. SLAVES. There were slaves in Eorypt three thousand years ago, when the poor Israelites were smart- ing beneath the lash of the taskmaster ; and there are slaves there now. Some are black, and some are white. Every rich man has at least one black slave ; but every rich man has not a white slave. It is only the great lords who can afford to buy white slaves. They are brought from Circassia and Georgia, in Asia, and are very expensive. In the houses of the great these fair slaves hand the trays of sherbet and of coffee, to the guests, while the black girls are employed in the kitchens in liard work. There are servants also in Egypt who serve for wages as in Englam are very idle and unfaithful, an( English servants. The slaves often appear all sorrows are forgotten in timj brought to Egypt they must si 12 EGYPT. One day an English lady was at a wedding feast in a beautiful palace ; slie was wandering from room to room amongst the gay company, when she observed a little girl sitting on the floor, crying bitterly, thougli quietly ; her gen- tle head was resting on her hands, and the tears were rolling silently down beneath her fingers. In an aflectionate manner the lady inquired what grieved her young heart ? and, receiving no answer, she tried tenderly to remove the little hands from the weeping face ; but the fair mourner only pressed them more closely to her cheeks, and refused to reply. Her grief was too deep to be told in words. She was a new slave. She felt alone in that merry party; her thoughts were with her mother, sitting at the spinning-wheel in her Circassian cottage, amidst the green orchards, and the lambs, and the kids, sporting on the grass I But it is the black slaves who have the most reason to weep, for they are treated the worst of all, and sometimes beaten to death. THE CHARACTER OF THE EGYPTIANS. The worst quality in any character is hypoc- sjy «iiU LUlo is Lu uv; iuunu ill me JLgypiian. In Egypt it is thought a credit to be religious, therefore every one tries to appear to be so, EGYPT. 13 Bvedding mdering )inpany, J on the lier gen- he tears fingers, n quired 3cciving ove the I the fair y to her 'ief was 3 a new party; tting at cottage, ibs, and le most e worst NS. hypoc- yptian. ligious, be so. A shopkeeper may often be seen standing before his door, repeating aloud verses from the Koran. The name of God is used upon every trifling occasion. If one friend offers some refreshment to another, he savs, " In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful." reoi)le seem to think that they may do any wicked actions they please, if they only just say, " I beg forgiveness of God." A man will speak without shame of the lies he has told, and then just add, '* I beg forgiveness of God," as if God was too merciful to punish his sins. The Mahomedans do not know that God is just, as well as merciful, and that he must punish sin. If they knew this, they would not be satisfied with their religion, which does not show how sin is blotted out by precious blood. It is a rare thing in Egypt to speak the truth. There was an Egyptian, by trade a jeweller, who was a man of his word. His countrymen were so much surprised to find he spoke the truth constantly, that they gave him the name of " The Englishman." Thus, you see, that the English are considered to speak the truth ; and mdeed they ought, because they are instructed in the truth — even in the Word of God. Though the Egyptians care little for truth, they care much for chant}/. They show their charity by giving to beggars, especially to the 14 EOYrr. blind. But tlicy do not atop here, they even give to dogs and cats. Poor men will feed the dogs in the streets, and fdl troughs for them with water. In one city the chief magistrate feeds all the cats, who like to come to a great court, and you may be sure that many attend. The best part of the character of the Egyp- tians is *' respect for the aged." They show respect to aged persons whom they meet in the street; much more do children show it to their parents at home. One mark of respect is kissing the hand. Children kiss their parents' hands ; slaves venture only to kiss tlie sleeves of their masters. THE COPTS. They are the Christians of Egypt. When the Arabs conquered Egypt, more than a thou- sand years ago, the natives became Mahomed- ans, — except a few, whose deseendpnts are still Christians. They may easily be ivuovn in the streets by their dark turbans, iw. they are forbidden to wear white turbans, such as the Mahomedans wear. It might be ex- pected that these Copts would be very good, seeiviJ^" heT? are descended from faithful men who stood firm when so many fell ; but they are not better than the rest of tlic nation. EaYn\ 15 hey even i feed the for them lagistratc a great y attend. iio Egyp- ley show 3et in the ow it to respect is • parents' e sleeves When a a thou- [ahomed- ants are e i-:ur' -n io^ tiiijy , such as be ex- ry good, ful men but they nation. 1 i aro are Like the rest, tlicy are deceitful, and they not like the rest, temperate^ for they addicted to drinking brandy. What good then docs the Christian religion do them, if it does not nialv; them better than Mahomedans? But tfjcir religion scarcely deserves the name of Christian ; it is so mixed up with errors. The Copts count their prayers on beads— as the Roman Catholics do — they pray seven times a day, at particular hours, which is oftener than the Mahomedans, who pray five times ; but the Copts do not say these prayers in public. In church they think it right to stand the whole time, and as they get much tired, they lean upon a crutch during the service. How- ever, there is one point in which the Copts do well, for they teach their boys at school to repeat portions of Scripture in Arabic (the language spoken in Egypt), so that the children can understand what they learn. THE WONDERS OF EGYPT. There is a river in Egypt which may be ac- counted a wonder, for it is different from all other rivers. It waters the whole land, as the ram waters other countr ^u-xxx >vat^io uuiLT countne.s. 'i'here is no rain in Egypt, and if it were not for this overflowing river, nothing would grow; but now the land 16 EGYPT. ii produces abundance of corn. The Nile is tlie glory of Egypt. Its waters are of a dark blue color, and very sweet and wholesome. The Egyptians believe that there is no water like it, and many travellers say the same. Every spring the Nile overflows, and for three months the waters are increasing, so that the whole country is like one great lake. Then the waters begin to dry up, leaving behind a rich black mud. A great deal of the water is kept from escaping by the canals that run through the fields in every direction, and which are stopped up by great banks of earth. From these canals people water the fields during the rest of the year. The Nile is a wonder of God's creation. There are other wonders of man's making, far less wonderful, and far less useful, than the Nile. The pyramids are great piles of stones. There is one much larger than the rest. It is possible to climb to the top, for the stones on the sides are uneven, like steps; yet the steps are so high that Englishmen find it very hard to clamber up such stairs ; but some Egyptians can jump from stone to stone like goats, and they help travellers to get up and to get down. The top of the largest pyramid has crumbled away, so that there is a large flat place where EGYPT. 17 lie is tlie ark blue le. The iter like and for ', so that :e. Then )ehind a water is that run d which 1. From ring the creation, iing, far han the stones, t. It is tones on he steps ;ry hard ^yptians ats, and it down, 'iimbled e where the climbers may stand and enjoy the vast prospect. Picture of Pyramids. But do you not inquire, what is the use of these py j'amids ? For a long while people were perplexed about it. At length an opening was found in iha side of one of the pyra- mids. Then narrow, slanting passages were discovered; some went down and some up. When tlie traveller went down, he felt as if he were going down into a well, the way was so stee|> and dark ; and to prevent slipping it was necessary to have a rope tied round his waist, and for a guide to huld one end of it. All the passages are inhabited by sleeping bals; they are as hot as an oven. f-i f* ■ ■ I . '/ T- TV : I r- 18 EGYPT. To what did the passages lead ? To dark chambers. In the largest a stone chest was found ; it had no lid, and it contained nothing but rubbish. What a disappointment to those who expected to lind treasures, or, at least, the bones of ancient kings ! For it is supposed that the proud Pharaohs, who once reigned over Egypt, built these pyramids for their tombs ; but if they did, and if they were buried there, robbers must have stolen their bones and their treasures. Several pyramids have been opened. In one there was found the bones of a hull, once the god of the Egyptians ! TJie three famom Cities. Cairo is the royal city. Alexandria is the trading city. Thebes is the ancient city. : m CAIRO. This city was built by the Arabs, who con- quered Egypt, and it shows that they did not know how to build a city, for such crooked and narrow streets are seldom seen. These narrow streets are more shadv thnn ttirle streets would be—and that is an advanta i I 4 I 4 •i ge in a hot EGYPT, 19 To dark chest was d nothing t to those least, the supposed B reigned for their Te buried )ones and ned. In mll^ once dio con- did not ked and narrow streets n a hot .A country — but then they are very close and much crowded. As the Egyptians are fond of riding, the streets arc full of camels and ^sses, which jostle each other at every step. In that great Chinese city, Canton, the streets are very narrow, but there no one rides, so that it is only men who throng the way ; but in Cairo there are beasts as well as men. The noise is very great, through the bawling of the servants, who run before their masters to clear the way. The worst evil is the dust, which is amazing, because only five showers fall in the course of the year, and there are sandy deserts all around Egypt. The dust renders many people bhnd. There are two employments for which bhnd people are thought suitable. One is teaching children. Blind men, who know a great many verses of the Koran, keep schools, and teach the children to repeat their lessons after them. Another employment for blind men is calling out prayer-time from the minarets (or towers) of the mosques. This is done, as you know, five times a day. It is thought best to get blind men to call out these hours, because when they stand on tlie high minarets they cannot see into the courts as other men would. Inside the houses of Cairo there are multi- 20 EGYPT. tudes of enormous spiders, buzzing flies, biting mosquitoes. Nor are these the worst enemies ; rats run boldly about the rooms ; and snakes and scorpions creep slily in. Cairo might be a beautiful place, with its numerous gardens and magnificent mosques, but it is a most odious citj. Lately, however, some fine wide streets have been built. Seven miles from Cairo the pyramids begin, and extend for seventy miles along the banks of the river. As that part of Egypt is quite flat, these pyramids look like liills of man's mvention ; and what low hills they are, and what ugly hills, compared to those of God's creation ! ALEXANDRIA. There was an ancient city of that name, built by Alexander the Great, but it lies in ruins, and another city has been built close to It. It is a busy city, for the harbor is crowded with ships ; but it has a gloomy appearance, for It lies on the borders of the desert. This the sea THEBES. ily a ruined city coast, amonor hio-li IS many miles from mountains, far up THE DYIXG BOYS. 21 JS, biting inemies ; I snakes night be iens and k odious e streets s begin, e banks is quite f man's ire, and f God's name, lies in ilose to rowded arance, the great river Nile. Here kings once reigned in s|)lendor, before the time of the Pharaohs, and before the building of the pyramids. Now the fierce hyena walks among the fallen pillars of ancient temples and palaces I THE DYINa BOYS. An Egytian mother once entreated a kind English lady to visit her little boy, who was very ill. The lady went. She saw a poor little crea- ture lying in his nurse's arms, his body withered, one eye much inflamed, and a sore place behind his ear. He appeared to be much neglected, as Egyptian children generally are. His poor limbs were not washed, nor his wound dressed, nor his eye bathed. He was a miserable object. The lady sent a lotion, and desired his mother to apply it to the eye, and the ear, and to rub the whole body with it. The mother only used it once ; she was not accustomed to give her- self trouble, even for her own dear child. It is not surprising that the little fellow grew worse. At last he said to his mother, " I am going to die, but do not put me in the grave ; I shall be afraid to be there alone— it is quite dark." ^ The child did not know that Christ moment they leave the souls of believers the receiv^es 22 THE DYING BOYS. the body, and does not let them lie in the dark grave. His little heart would have been com- forted had he known Jesus ! But the mother did not know Ilim herself. She thought that the soul remained one night in the body, after it was dead, and that then it went to the other world. When her child died he was buried immediately in the large family tomb, which was a dark chamber, containing coffins. The mother chose to spend the first night there herself, saying, " My poor boy is afraid to be alone." It was great love that made her willing to spend a night in a dark tomb ! What a dismal night it must have been ! A Christian mother need not undergo such sorrow as the poor Mahomedan endured. She has heard of the happy multitude, with golden harps and shin- ing robes, who stand around the throne ; but this Egyptian believed in Mahomet only, and not in Jesus and his salvation. I will now speak of another Egyptian boy. His name was Mahmoud Solimon Elketo. He was the son of a widow, and he loved his mother very tenderly; but the Pasha took him away from her and sent him to England. This was a very cruel action, and yet it brought much happiness to the boy in the end. Mahmoud was only twelve years ii THE DYING BOYS. 23 the dark een com- ) mother ight that dy, after he other s buried b, which IS. The bt there id to be ilHng to a dismal I mother lie poor i of the id shin- ne; but alj, and an boy. Elketo. 3 loved Pasha him to on, and he boy '■e years 4 4 old when he embarked for England. There was a mournful parting ; his mother exclaimed, "To part with thee is hard, but most of all to see thee go to a country of ' dogs.' " This was the name she gave to Christians. Nineteen youths accompanied Mahmoud. The Pasha forced them all t-o go, whether they wished it or not, because he desired to have some of his people educated in England ; for he was wise enough to think England a much better country than Egypt. Mahmoud cried bitterly during the voyage ; but when he arrived in London he left off cry- ing, that he might give all his mind to his studies, and be able soon to return to his mother. He remained a year at school, learn- ing to read and write, and then he went to Portsmouth to learn to build ships. He in- quired, "How long shall I remain here?" " Why are you in such haste ?" was the answer. "Because I want to see my mother again." All this time he did not believe in Jesus ; but while at Portsmouth he listened atten- tively to a faithful minister, and by degrees he found out that Mahomet was a deceiver, and that Jesus was the Son of God. Now he began to rejoice that he had ever come to England ; yet still, when asked how 24 THE DYING iiOYfi. he liked the country, lie replied, '*I sliould like it very well, if iny motluT were here." At last he caught ii severe cold, and he be- came so ill that the doctors desired that he might be sent back to Kgypt immediately. But he was too weak to embark. One day when he was recovered from a fainting fit, he said, "O how weak I am, I shall never see my dear mother !" "Was he sorry that he had left her? No; he was heard to say, '' What a happy thing it is to die in a Christian country, — to die in a Christian family, — to die in Christ I" His last pra3^eTs were, " O Lord, receive me to thy arms ! O Lord, receive me to thy ever- lasting joy ! O Lord, receive my soul !" Thus Mahmoud passed through the valley of the shadow of death, at the age of eighteen years. Though he never returned to his mother's arms he was received into his Saviour's ever- lasting arms. There are many prophecies concerning Egypt in the Bible. God was angry with it on account of its pride. One of the kings declared, "The river is mine and I have made it." NUBIA. 25 [ should )) icrc. [1 lie be- lli at he ily. But wlicn lie said, "0 tny dear left her? PJ tiling i die in a This was the sentence against Egypt : "It shall be the basest of the kingdoms ;" and so it is at this day. Ez. xxix. 15. But there is a promise for Egypt. God shall say, "Blessed be Egypt, 7ny people.^^ Isaiah, xix. 25. Egypt was " the house of bondage." Egypt is "the basest of kingdoms." Egypt shall be " blessed." jeivc me ihy ever- !" Thus r of the in years, mother's ir's ever- igEgyp* Qt of its river is NUBIA. Those who wish to visit Nubia ought to go there in a boat, for there is no other pleasant ^way. The river Nile, which runs through Egypt, runs through Nubia also, but it does not look like the same river. The Nile in Egypt is a fine broad river, but the banks are low and sandy, so that there is no beauty in the views on either side; but the Nile in Nubia flows between high rocks of various forms, with waterfalls roaring like thunder amongst the little isles below, so that the scenery is grand. In some places it is 26 NUBIA.. lovely, and there arc beautiful palm-trees, laden with dates, close to the water's edge. But the most interesting objects are the ruins of the temples. These temples were built thousands of years ago, even before the Israelites were slaves in Egypt. While Abra- ham was worshipping the true God at the altars he built in Canaan, the Nubians were worship- ping their false gods in the temples they hewed out of the rocks. ^ There are also ancient tombs in Nubia, and these also are hewn out of the rocks. Some travellers who visited one of these tombs met with such adventures as few could bear to think of. This tomb was dug in the side of a hill in the sandy desert. Some Nubian guides led the way, and the travellers followed. They crept through a narrow entrance, and, with lights in their hands, they passed through two dark chambers. They entered a third chamber. They found a pit in the midst. Just as they were going to let themselves down into it, ten thousand bats, wakened by their lights, began flying about, and strilving against their faces. On looking up they perceived mil- lions more hanging from, the roof, and cling- ing to each other — mouths gaping, — eyes flash- ing, — ^wings flapping, — as if in a state of alarm. NUBIA. 27 ilm-trees, edge. are the les were efore the lie Abra- the altars worship- ey hewed 1 Nubia, le rocks. ;se tombs •uld bear ' a hill in 3S led the liey crept th lights two dark chamber. Just as own into 3ir lights, inst their ved mil- md clinsf- syes flash- of alarm. But the creatures did not remain hanging from the roof; every moment more and more, leaving their places in the crowd, began to sweep througli the air. Notwithstanding, — the travellers made their way through the flying troop, and went down into the pit, where they found another chamber, and narrow passages ; but they were pursued by the bats, swiftly wheeling and whiiiing all around, till at last a cloud of them, passing by, put out all the lights with their wings. What a situation for travellers to be in ! — in darkness, deep under ground, amidst a host of odious bats, some over head and some on the ground, on which they trod whenever they stirred a step I Hap- pily they were able to light their tapers again. After wandering about a little more, without finding anything curious, they got out of the tomb, glad to breathe the fresh air, and to behold the light of heaven. Since that tomb was dug, thousands of years have passed away. Nubia was then a heathen country. Afterwards it became a Christian country, and the ruins of a few churches may still be seen among the hills. But what is Nubia now ? A Mahomedan countrv- Tt hai^ bfien ftonmiftrpd hv 'Kcrvnt. and - _ . . ^ ._^. — ^^. j_ .. — it has followed the religion of Egypt ; yet the people are so savage that they hardly know of ffl m ' • ♦ m - — 1 ; 1 .|^^^H i^ 1 28 NUBIA. what religion they are. One of their dehghts is to dance by moonlight around large fires, and, as they dance, to play strange antics, and to make strange noises, acting more like demons than like men. As the traveller passes down the Nile, he sees these fires blaz- ing on the heights after the sun has set. There are many miserable villages among the rocks. The huts are of loose stones, thatched with dry stalks. The men wear white calico caps (not red like the Egyptians). Their garments are a shirt and trowsers. They are a fine race of people, tall and strong, and of a dark copper color; their eyes are large and bright, their faces broad and round, their noses and their lips rather thick. Some have woolly hair, but others straight locks. Picture of Nubian Girl. The women wear a loose calico robe, and NUBIA. 29 delights ge fires, tics, and ire like raveller res blaz- t. I among stones, ar white . Their ^hey are md of a rge and jir noses 3 woolly be, and they adorn themselves with necklaces of glass beads, and amulets of horn or brass. They first put on these amulets when they are children, and when they are grown up these amulets are so tight that they cannot be taken off, except with a knife. Also, the little girls wear pegs in their noses, to prepare them for holding nose-rings afterwards. Their black hair is matted together in long strings with oil, which, melting in the sun, drops down on their necks and cheeks, and soon becomes rancid ; indeed their whole bodies are oiled to keep them from being scorched by the burning rays of the sun. Animals. — On the banks of the Nile enor- mous crocodiles lie basking in the sun, and far above — the timid and bright-eyed gazelle is bounding from rock to rock. There is one very curious animal common in Nubia : it is the chameleon. This little crea- ture is famous for changing its color; some- times it is of a dull green, at other times of a yellowish-brown. It is supposed that it turns this yellowish-brown color when it is afraid. It is very wild when first caught, and hisses and struggles to get away, but it soon becomes tame, and then it is verv useful, especiallv in hot countries, for, when annoyed by the flies, you may take the little creature in your hand. 1 i\ 30 ABYSSINIA. and it -will dart out its long tongue and catch them in great numbers. Yet it is a quarrel- some animal ^ith its own species, for when several chameleons are shut up together they will bite off one another's legs and tails. ABYSSINIA. There is one reason why we should desire to hear about Abyssinia. It is the only Christian kingdom in Africa. There are places where missionaries have lately turned many of the natives to Christ, but Abyssinia is the only kingdom where Christianity is the established religion. It has been so for more than a thousand years. But what sort of Christianity is found in Abyssinia? A Christianity very unlike the religion that Christ taught. Let us first describe the country, and then inquire about the people. Abyssinia, in two respects, is quite the con- trary of Egypt : while Egypt i& flat, Abyssinia is full of mountains ; while it scarcely rains ABYSSINIA. 31 at all in Egypt, tliere are two rainy seasons in Abyssinia, when the rain pours down with great violence. It is these rains and these mountains of Abyssinia which render Egypt so fruitful, for the streams pouring down the heights of Abyssinia, help to form that noble Nile, which waters the plains of Egypt. You may imagine, that a country full of mountains and streams must be beautiful. II THE PEOPLE OF ABYSSINIA. There is no country where the natives are of so many shades of color ; some are almost black, and others almost white. The reason is, that the climate is so different in different parts ; for the valleys are as hot as India, the mountains as cool as France. The people are a fine race, tall and strong ; and even those who are black, have good features. Caps and bonnets are never worn, nor hats, nor turbans, nor shoes nor sandals ;- — every one, whether man or woman, goes bare-headed and bare-footed. Yet the women wrap their heads in a thick sheet, and let it serve the pxirpose of a veil. Every one wears white garments : the women wear a loose white gown and thick white 82 ABYSSINIA. wrapper; the men wear short white trowsers, and a white upper garment. But when they lose their friends, they wear black clothes or yellow. Some are satisfied with rolling their white clothes in the mud, and making them black in that way. The women are fond of finery, as in other countries, and delight in rings and armlets of silver. They have also their own peculiar orna- ments. Not content with their eyebrows, they pick out the hair and paint a blue line where the eyebrow was; they smear their cheeks with red ointment, dye their hands and feet red also, and stop their noses with lemon-peel or some sweet-scented sprig. The men not only delight in copper and silver rings, but they take pride in an orna- ment which leads them to commit dread- ful wickedness. Their chief glory consists in a sprig of asparagus in the hair, because it is the token of having slain an enemy ; every one, therefore, who has never killed one, is on the watch for an opportunity of slaughter, even if it be only of a helpless child. Accord- ingly, every man has a sword lashed to his side, though its shape might lead one to mis- take it for a reaping-hook. But it is not a sword only ; it is used also as a knife to cut up meat at dinner. It is dreadful to think, that ABYSSINIA. 88 'owsers, 3n they ►thes or ig their g them Q other alets of ar orna- vs, they 3 where cheeks feet red peel or er and 1 orna- dread- sists in se it is every 3, is on r, even Lccord- to his to mis- not a cut up k, that men should carve their food with a weapon stained with human blood ! The food they carve is raw meat. They never roast or boil, and they laugh at other nations for burning their meat. Twice a day they sit down to their horrible repasts; — at noon and again at sunset ; — and they devour the flesh with the eagerness of wild beasts. Yet these barbarous men who delight in slaughter, attend to the dressing of their hair as much as the women, — either dividing it into ringlets, or frizzing it in bunches, and always soaking it in rancid butter. Every man, woman, and child wears round the neck a silken cord of sky-blue, as a sign of being a Christian. This token is first put on at baptism, and it would be thought a sin to put it off. Thus, the same man may be seen with the tokens of Christ and of Satan. The blue cord is to show that he follows the Sa- viour ; the sprig of asparagus that he follows the Murderer; one speaks of blood shed /or him, — the other of blood shed hy him. Government. — Abyssinia was once a great empire, but se v^age enemies have filled it with confusion. There are two kincrs. There is the kini? of the Northern part, and his capital is Gondar. There is the kino^ of the Southern part, and SI ! 3 84 ABYSSINIA. his capital is Ankobar. He is called tlie king of Shoa, and lie lias a great deal of power over his people. The Koyal Banquet. — The king of Shoa gave a feast to his subjects in his palace at Ankobar. The day of the feast was Easter Sunday ; the hour was eight o'clock in the evening. The palace was no better than a great barn; the floor was covered with the skins of bulls, and the wall was adorned with the shields of warriors. At one end of the hall sat the king upon his throne, radiant with silver, and leaning on velvet cushions. There was a long table placed in the midst; it was made of basket work. There were no benches by the table, for it was so low that they were not needed. The guests sat upon the floor in three rows on each side of the hall. Thin round cakes were placed on the table to serve as plates. Supper was not yet placed upon the table ; there were indeed piles of bread there; and there were also bowls of broth, made of onions and fat, seasoned with red pepper, but this broth was only intended to give a relish for the food that was coming. At last it was brought in, — what was it? Food such as dogs would most delight in : raw, bleeding flesh, just torn from the limbs of beasts ABYSSINIA. 85 newly killed. This food was contained in baskets, and was brought in by slaves; the beasts were killed at the very door of the hall ; they were thrown down and their heads cui off with swords. The guests devoured this horrible repast with the eagerness of wolves ; for they had fasted during forty days before Easter, having eaten nothing but stinging nettles, and a kind of vegetable called kail. They were therefore very hungry, and thought they could not eat too much. Their drink was Mead (a liquor made of honey mixed with the bitter sap of a tree). This liquor, no one but the king is allowed to make. It was supplied in such abundance, that by mid- night there was scarcely a man in Ankobar, who was not intoxicated, — except the king himself. Both inside and outside the hall, the greatest riot prevailed : the shrill sounds of wretched harps, and pipes, and fiddles, mingled with the shouts of the intoxicated guests. No one can describe the scene at the door of the hall ; — the ground steeped in the blood of beasts, and trodden down by brutal revellers. Such was the manner in which Easter Sunday was profaned ! what a strange way of honor- ing that evening, when Christ entered the room where his disciples were assembled, say- ing, "Peace be unto you." !■: 36 ABYSSINIA. Village in Abyssinia, THE HABITATIONS OF THE PEOPLE. If the palace of tlie king be no better than a barn, what must the houses of the people be like ! They are more like sheds for cattle, than the dwellings of men. The floors are of mud, and are freely trodden by mules and poultry. A chafing-dish is used to give warmth, and as there is no chimney, the walls are covered with soot. A fire is not needed for cooking, as cooking is despised. The beds are merely bullock skins, in which the people wrap themselves at night, after having ABYSSINIA. 87 spent the evening in drinking many gallons of beer. The table is very low, like a round foot- stool, only larger, and made of wicker work I he candles are only rags dipped in grease, and give scarcely any light ; but as the inmates do not employ themselves in reading or workino- they only need a little light by which to drink their beer. There is no glass in the windows, but only shutters ; therefore, when they are shut to keep out the wind and rain (which is often the case), the house is quite dark. There ^ no neat garden in front, but only heaps of rubbish ; and water is never used to clean either the dwelling or those who dwell in it. KING OF SHOA. He is one of the greatest tyrants in the world. He has eight thousand slaves, all em- ployed in his service at his different palaces ; for he has a great many. He has about five hundred wiv^s, and they are slaves. Every one who comes into his presence, is obliged to throw himself three times on the ground, with his forehead in the dust. The men take off their loose robe from their shoulders, as a mark Yet the sight of the monarch's bed-chamber, might well surprise a stranger. 88 ABYSSINIA. Tlie King of Shoa. It was a gloomy apartment, lightened not by windows, but by a chafing-dish, near which a cat and kittens reposed. Close to the mon- arch's bed three horses were eating from their mangers. The walls were of mud, lined with calico to keep out the wind ; the mud floor was covered with rush matting. The seats were some black leather hassocks ; but for the king himself there was a better seat, — a sofa with cushions. The doors had strong bars to keep out the king's enemies. In this disorderly apartment there was one book — a part of the best of books — a book con- tainine" the Psalms of David. Who would have expected to sec it there ? It is still more sur- prising to hear that the king used to arise at ABVSSINIA. 89 midnight to read in it for a little while- but n see„,s that he did so, in order to b 'veVl righteous and not boeause he loved the worj the piiJ°Y°"''^ "'^ Wngdelightin reading Part of the day he spent as a king ought to spend 1 For several houiB he saf upfn Ws S; found. "^^ *" "'S^^'l *« P^o^est, It th!^r 1 , T'^ ^'^ ^''^ '°y»i footstool. grand to dme with any othe,^. After he had anThls oh";?'-*'! ''°°" ^^^'^ ^''-^ open to a feast of ™"'^' ''"' "^"^^"^ «<»* ^own to a feast of raw meat. His majesty spent the evening hours, like his subject^, in drink drank beer he drank mead. When he J jred to rest, a band of pries^ standing n" o holf "T: ^'^''' *^ ^'"« '^^'""«' or rafter to howl and to scream. It was believed that hese hymns would guard the king f:^m evi ^nts and therefore all night long the stun ning sounds were continued. This kins did other good deeds, besides reading the Psalms at night. lie fed thousand people, and he employed ma own slaves in preparing their food a ajiy a oyed many of his in his 40 ABYSSINIA. bakehouse tlieir bread — ^in bis brewbouse tbeir beer — and in bis boiling-bouse, tbeir red pep- per soup. But, notwithstanding all tbese charitable deeds, be was so much bated, that 4ie was afraid of being killed ; and, to defend himself, he kept a pistol concealed in his girdle, and had a band of warriors to guard bis bed at night. So that, while the priests tried to keep away evil spirits^ soldiers tried to keep away evil men. But it is not wonderful that the kings of Shoa are hated, for they are extremely cruel even to their own relations. They always cause their uncles and brothers to be imprisoned, lest they should seize upon the throne. This king of Shoa (of whom we have been speaking) followed the wicked customs of his ancestors. His uncles and brothers had passed many years shut up in dark vaults, — never breath- ing the open air, except at night, when they were permitted to creep out of the door for a little while. Their only amusement in their dungeons was making ivory combs, and the wooden frames of harps. Once when the king was suffering from a dangerous illness, an English ambassador visited his palace, and found him lying down and supported by pillows in a dark corner of ABYSSIXTA. 41 ises made in sickness arp nft ^*i'''^'^^- I^'om- ^-Ith is -to J J ,h?wr Sho"''^" membered his. ^ ^^^^ ^6- 4rirr'r;tfi°:^ ^''-*--' seated upon velvet cSi^ TsTf "" su^ounded by hi« eouS It L^T ' Se7;L2rr^r^^^^^^^^^^^^ thirty yeaT T*! V t ^^ *^^° ''>'^* «P ^^ had never bounded over t£] " * *"'"' *'^ the steep rocks h-?t I i^ T"' °°'" """^^ed about tlfeir t:;.'"2de °tL"^^M°"'^ even stand upright for t^!' ^a^ """^"^ °°* fastened roun'^i te wri t Id „ ^"\^ °''"" be^WpaifriiS/^r''^""''"" VVhat miserable obiect<? tli^xr n theyenterpri ion • ""^J^^^^ they appeared, as shutting their eves V't:"',;."'"-'""^' """^ ^'alf 14 42 ABYSSINIA. the ground at the monarch's feet. The chains were still upon their hands ; yet in those hands they held a great number of combs and little harps, their own workmanship, and presented them as an offering to their sovereign. The king now desired the chains to be struck off forever. All standing around rejoiced to behold the hateful chains unfastened, and the harmless hands liberated: all rejoiced — except those who had worn the chains ; instead of re- joicing, they gazed stupidly around ; for their minds had been nearly destroyed by their long captivity. They knew nothing, but how to carve harps and combs, for they had never been taught anything besides. The voice of laughter was strange to their ears, for they had passed their years in sadness, and almost in silence. The king struck the strings of his poor brother's harp. That harp, if it could have spoken, would have said to the monarch, " Why could you so cruelly neglect Mm who made me — thy own brother ?" But the cour- tiers loaded the king with praises for his generosity. He was highly satisfied with himself, and thought he had done a fine action in setting his relations free. rr , ing to the English visitors, he said : " Write chains ! hands d little jsented to be M the irmless those of re- r their ' their it how Y had The irs, for s, and ABYSSIXIA. is Write of Xt.':n\'"°/ true Christian, instead E.uoxoK.-Pe;r;siie'?r: r '?• Ployment is dancing and^singing ' ^''' "'"■ ^etS':rafr^r-/~ntb,Hi. cloak, his crueifix T , ^"° ^''''''^' "^'^ ^lack priest's turban lookl"? p^eut" if ''^ surprising that nnV^fo i ^^ * ■'^* ^^^"^8 the Wn. d^l" so tnd fTrr'^°^' - and in general trT/"^*'" ^^^'i dress, tWng that t^r w\ ^^'f s'wans avoid every hatelS deXSt'^'r -^PP^^^^' ^^ they them as poS o ' T^""'^ "^^'"^ "°l*e smoke, „nrink cofT "°'°''"* ^''^^ "«^«'- homedans in J *'^ '^"'"^ ^^^ the Ma- ti^emselves up to^ rwf ^r T!!. ^' ,^^"^8 >t drink ^P to devou ing beer to excess nng raw flesh, and 44 ABYSSINIA. While the Abyssinians wear white garments, the priest is wrapped in a hlach cloak. Great reverence is paid to him by the people ; his hand is always kissed as a mark of respect. Why does the priest carry a crutch in his hand ? Probably it is intended to represent a crook, and to show that he is a shepherd. In former days there may have been priests who fed the sheep like shepherds ; but now the priests use their crutches in dancing ! I The service in the church consists chiefly in dancing and singing. See that little round white hut, with a thatched and pointed roof, thickly shaded by high trees. It is a church. Enter, but beware not to go too far in. The middle part is sacred, and may be trodden by none but priestly feet. There is a passage all round the building inside, where any feet may tread. The middle is so sacred that only the cAie/'priest may approach, for there lies concealed the ark- — which is the communion table. We see how these Chris- tians have imitated the Temple of the Jews — and this is a great error — for the Jewish mode of worship ought not to be followed by us. The morning service on Sundays begins at seven. The congregation, standing all round, gaze at the priests in the midst, drumming on their drums, tinkling with their timbrels, ._u i ABYSSINIA. ^g tenng voices of the priests ^^"''^"g' "^i*" Besides the Scriptures, other books are read full of absurd histories of the saint, l,.?' sermon is ever preached. ' ^"* °° It IS not surprising that the priests rearl badly for they think it quite enouK W thexr letters without understanding Se ll g^ge they are reading. A niissi!n^ Z everhishpri^f '*"'*' "^-' - «^..o<^ wh;t you hate ri?"*'''^ ^""^ sion^!° ""^ ""' *^' "^^"^S-" ^<i the mis- '1 46 ABYSSINIA. The cunning priest, supposing that the missionary did not understand the language of the book, pretended to translate. But the missionary did understand, and thus he de- tected the deceit. "That is not the meaning," he exclaimed. " You do not understand." The priest confessed that he did not. Then the missionary began to warn this wicked priest. " You profess to teach others the way of salvation, when you do not know it yourself. Have you never heard how Jesus said :— * If the blind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch ?' " There are a multitude of priests in Abyssinia; but of what use are such priests? There is no land so full of churches, because to build a church is thought a sure method to save the soul. To every church there are twenty priests. The Abyssinians find no comfort in their religion, though it is called Christian. They know not the way of salvation by faith in Christ, but they hope to be saved by good works. Fasting is one of .those good works. Though so fond of feasting^ they keep two fasts every week. On "Wednesday and Friday they eat nothing till evening, and then only boiled lat the ,nguage 5ut the he de- laimed. rn this others ; know 7 Jesus h shall rssmia; ►ecause nethod ?re are a their They lith in '' good hough every ey eat boiled wheat, ABrssiNiA. 47 are so many y^Z^Tf I ^''* ^*' ^« ^^^^e flshes are l^Cn^J:^^ ^^"^' '^^' *^e Besides these^wSfT ^T '^' ''''^^^' [-tswhichlastSnX^^^^ '''''''' these fasts. On the wjd>i -'^'^* 's one of these are sI^uX " ^^^^7^* ^-Z-'-/; t% thini wereldf f^ti J'T '^^^ them they eat an «„„. feasting, and upon ieep SatLay ^ a TTT '^"'^°*'*-^- They the Jewish SabbTth "^ '^"•^' ^^"^^^^ ^* ^«« fa3&g/::d'Zii%:a2;r^ "^, ^p^-^* '•» day. ^' ^"''^ay, Tuesday, and Thura- dies; eve^ one eS^l ! '" <«*<'o«as he either for J ^hort, offo^ a lof! !° ^^" >^'. dreadful the thou4t J ,^ *™^- ^ow it were only for 2 mf''^ *''"'' "^^ «^^'-if The Deoni; h? ""^ ^^^ hour ! - «pi^i^&':^e;^!r--^^-<>fevil ^- brui^d the serStrC»r.i?..^r -^^^ ^thout fii eat, cl XX. -^"v^arenot shutting the doore, to keep 48 ABYSSINIA. out the devils, and without lighting a fire to scare them away. They wear amulets or charms for the same purpose. The women (besides the sky-blue cord worn by all) have a red cord, as thick as a bell-rope, with a tassel, suspended to their necks. It is an amulet. Pieces of paper containing secret words, are concealed in it. When a missionary was ill, he was much tormented by people pressing him to wear amulets, and assuring him that his sickness was caused by evil spirits. Some hid amulets in his bed, while others tried by force to tie them round his neck; but he resisted with all his might. He pulled the hidden amulets from under his pillow, and threw them under the feet of his mule (which was close by his bed), saying to the people, ** They are the work of the devil." Character. — The Abyssinians seem to be very little better than heathens or Mahomedans; yet they are better in one respect. They are more ashamed of wickedness ; they tell lies, but they are ashamed of them. Parents punish their children for stealing very severely. One mother, who loved her children very much, punished her little girl for stealing honey, by burning the skin oflP her hands and lips ; — the iiaLLKJUi tiiu>ii wcic luxuoL iRiKj XuC jcU') Uiuu buc; lips that tasted the stolen sweets. ABYSSINIA. ^g Children are trained up to behave well One missionary declared that he never mM vith such interesting children anyS elTe they are so respectful, and so polite ne^are early accustomed to be useful Th» t^^''''^ waier and in ffrindinp- mm t+ • i , to real tlf ;' °"^7 *° ^°y«- They are taugh gua^Lt do T"°',' ''"' ^^ '* '^ ^° - lan- guage they do not understand, they might a« we 1 not iearn at all. Very fe; are taSt M ^te as the use of the pc^n is thougS W matemls The four precious things." The hngdom of Shoa is the worat part of ^««<A (that IS m Shoa), they are lounging goss;pmg, and drinking. The slaves Sap! IZt'T^"^' "°""*"^^' ^"<^ -« brought W cane * / "^ T'^ ^''^^ *° P'^^^^"* their es- cape, and urge them forward with t h^.v „,i,,s, Most of these slaves are childre;,' to^S their parents' arms. 60 ABYSSINIA. The Abyssinians are remarkably fond of presents. They caU them "pleasing, and delightful things." Fondness for eating is a common fault. The people eat most voraciously, taking as large ( mouthfuls, and making as much noise with their lips as possible ; for they say, *' JSTone but a slave eats quietly." They are not a brave nation. The sight of a wild elephant fills a whole troop of men with terror ; and an Englishman who was not afraid to shoot one was considered a wonder. Yet they are very cruel ; cruel— to animals, tearing limb from limb, and eating their bleed- mg flesh, while warm and quivering ;— cruel to men, killing even the helpless children of their enemies, in order to gain the honor of a sprig of asparagus. Nubia and Abyssinia are spoken of in the Bible, yet not by those names. They are called Ethiopia. The people are described as very dark, for it is written, '' Can the Ethio- pian change his skin ? Then may vou also do good that are accustomed to do evil " Jer xiii. 23. It is declared that they will some day wor- ship God in truth. { The men of Ethiopia are remarkably tall. smianf mi J-ne b aslon^ fond of ng, and lit. The as large ise with *' None sight of len with )t afraid immalsj r bleed- — cruel Iron of Lor of a in the ey are ibed as Ethio- •u also ' Jer. ABYSSINIA. gj In the Bible they are ca]Iprl u In chains they shilTl "'^'' of stature." down and nSetn^^^^^^^^ they shall faU xJy. 14. ' ^^PP^^cation unto God. Isaiah, Even now some of the Al..-a • • quWng the way of salv^t ^^""^°^ ^^ *=''■ words so IcrtW^r ■ ,^«'>y^'kod hi^ you could be an iVo^fe'^T'' "^ *^' or archbishop). Thiv K,ft i V''' ^ ^'^'^''P visited leSL^nf -»e Abyssinians ^-^)- They had ie^^thafa n?\T" was appointed, and they were anxTJ ^^°P him. When they behW^ T T ^ *° ^«« it was their own'^frSf Ji^X'^-ved ary He snnVa +^ *i, ' . °"^^> the mission- they were in?. . ^ ^''^ ^^^^^ ^'t^ joy- "cj were m an ecstasy of delight Ti, treated the bishon to t,„\ li^ ^^^^ «"■ to them of St *VhTv ^''"- .^' ^P°^« own country wiA;!, ^. T^"^'^ ^ their eobatwasS^f/jSSif'^^*^^*^--^ ^^strhr---^.-- iong as they stayed he instructed them for I t 52 ii 'i BARBARY. two hours daily. They returned home, and advised their countrymen to go up and leam. Company after company made the journey, and returned laden with the treasures oi knowledge ;— returned as that good Ethiopian did in old times, reading the word of God, and rejoicing in the way. See Acts, viii. BAKBARY. Of all the. countries in Africa this lies the nearest to Europe. Just at the entrance of the Mediterranean Sea there are straits only seven miles across. Thus, in one hour, a person may pass from Europe to Africa,— from the lands of learning, and light, and liberty, to the lands of ignorance, darkness, and slavery. It is true that there are some lands in Europe almost as dark as those in Africa ; but many are quite different. The inhabitants are called Moors, because the ancient name of the country was Maurita- nia. If VOU crossed OVAr ircwn 9i>rMi\r^ ir^+zv T3««V.orTr you would be struck by the difference in the me, and i leam. oumey, ires oi" ;hiopian of God, • • • 111. BARBARA. 6B lies the 3 of the r seven Dnmay 5 lands B lands is true nost as J quite •ecause aurita- xbary, in the dress; for while in Spain all are wrapped in bh^ garments, in Barbary all are in IL. IheUoor wears a white turban, with a red are colored, but they are concealed by his great n,h^te shawl, called a burnoose. He wea^ ^•ppers, but no stockings. A MoorishTady To give you an idea of the way of living in Barbary I will describe the visit an ETglsh lady paid to a family in the country. ^ ihe house was situated among hills, where atc7o?:iiSi^~---^abuT inHisgarderbr::-pi~L::orpr;« he approached with a branch of banana in hi Hand. H s name wa.^ Sidi Mahmoud. That word, Sidi, signifies " Mister." At the door of the house two young girls Deing allowed even to woii^,-.. fi, . -^l inrlpprl ,•+ n , " """^ ""'^ ^^t;8^^den alone : jactais and hyenas were often prowling about. 54 BARBARY. Zuleica, the elder girl, was fourteen ; Gu- mara, the younger, was only ten years old. Zuleica was dressed in a red shawl, and Gu- mara in a green. They each wore a little cap. They conducted their visitor into a very large room, with a handsome Turkey carpet in the midst, and small carpets on the sides. There were no chairs in the room; but the girls brought a straw stool for the English lady, because they knew she was not accustomed to sit upon the floor. There were no ornaments on the walls, except two little frames, con- taining sentences from the Koran. The vis- itor was surprised to see a telescope at the window. Zuleica said she often amused her- self in looking through it at the ships in the harbor. There was one little table in the room with a book and an inkstand upon it. The visitor was more surprised to see these — than the telescope, but she soon found that Zuleica could read and write her own language, the Arabic. Though very pleasing in their manners, these two girls let it be seen that they were deceitful, and disobedient to their parents. It cannot be expected that those who only know the Koran, and believe in Mahomet, Buuulu uu wuat 15 ngni. The sisters tried to amuse their guest by BARBARY. 66 showing her over the house. In their own room a negress wa^ at work, and she burst into a violent fit of laughter at the sight of the English lady. Zuleica opened her chests to show her splendid attire. She had more than twenty suite; the handsomest was of rich red silk, embroidered with gold. There were neck- aces, also, of pearls and diamonds. Such are the delights of Moorish girls. Gumara seemed now to think it was her turn to show her treasures, and she timidlv asked to be allowed to bring out her dolls. Ihese dolls were dressed like Moorish ladies except one that was arrayed like the Turkish feultan. All the garments had been made bv Crumara herself. In one little room coffee, sweetmeats, and iruits were prepared. Towards the end of the visit the Mamma appeared. It may appear strange that she did not receive the guest instead of her little girls • but the wives of Mahomedans are treated with very little respect. The happiest part of a woman's life is spent in her father's house before she is married. The COUNTRY.— Barbary is a narrow slip of land by the sea-side. The fammiQ p.^,,r.+n,s- ot Atlas divide it from the great desert of Sahara, and keep off some of the heat. 6$ BARBARY. Barbary is a land full of streams, flowing from the mountains, and of flowers, covering the earth like a splendid carpet. The only thing wantmg is trees, and there once were trees • but the Arabs have destroyed them to make room for their cattle to browse. But there still remain some groves of palms. The flowers make amends for the want of trees ; the hya- cinth, the jonquil, and the iris, display their bright colors ; the red and white cistus smell sweet as roses ; and the white and yellow broom upon the sides of the hills, look like snow and gold. In Barbary there are some beautiful gar- dens, yet they are quite unlike English gardens The walks are straight and broad, and covered with a trellis-work of reeds, grown over with vmes. There are large square beds of fruit trees. In one bed there are pomegranate- trees,— in another fig-trees,— and in another orange-trees ; while narrow rivulets run along the borders. These are the gardens in which the Moorish ladies walk. Animals.— Barbary horses are almost as famous as Arabian ; they are as strong, but not as swift. There is a great variety of wild beasts in iiarhflrv — fl-io io/»v«i *i,^ ^ .^ ,.. . ^ ..,^. j^^^a,^ ^ii^^. uyi^Lia^ xne won, the leopard, the panther, and, more terrible than BABBAKy. 67 all, the hon. The cry of a hundred jackals, hough horrible, does not alarm like th^ r^nng of one lion. In the midst of the thul; , " '"^'' ^°' ^°""^« "ke distant Yet lions are sometimes made into pets and playthings, for they can be tamed when they ZIT/' -A S!"*'''">^» ^ent to call upon a Fiench family i„ Barbary. He knocked at the door of the room, and immediately a voice « thin said '. Come in." He opened'^the door bu soon shut It. Why? He saw two lion walking about loose. But the lady came to the door, and begged him to come in, assur- ing him that the lions were quite tame The gentleman felt he ought not to be afraid if a My was not ; so he entered the room and sat down -when, behold,-one of the lions came Srf . ^' "^^f ''^"°'* *°° '""'^'^ •■ it seemed tearful to have those strong jaws so close. The Jady (who was seated on the divan, with the other lion beside her), observing the uneasiness of her guest, called away the lion. Very .Ud tlie guest was to get rid of such a pet, and still more glad to find himself again out of the room where it was. These lions were seven years old. I k !'V«!1 58 BARBABY. MOROCCO. This part of Barbary lies opposite to Spain. There is an Emperor of Morocco. He is a great tyrant. When he rides out on horseback, a horseman by his side holds a crimson um- brella over his head to shade him from the sun ; and two men, each holding a long lance, walk before. What for? To pierce through immediately any one whom the Emperor con- demns to die. The name of Morocco reminds us of the most beautiful sort of binding for books. It is made of the skin of goats ; and the Moors have a method of preparing the skin, and of making It into the most delicate leather. ALGERIA. This part of Barbary has been conquered bv the French. '^ The capital is Algiers. Many of the mosques have been turned into Eoman Catholic churches; just as, a thousand years ago, churches were turned into mosques. TUNIS. ^ This province is governed by a Bey. The Sultan at Con s!tnnfir»r>-r>lQ p«iu i,-- i.j?. . '"-^^T-^^ ^-^i-tiQ iiiiii ills servant, but he says he is his own master. SOUTH AFEICA. 69 Tunis is the largest city in Barbarj ; yet so narrow are the streets, that no wheeled car- nage can pass along ; and so muddy are they m rainj weather that people walk on stilts, ' — ♦♦♦- SOUTH AFEICA. THE CAPE COLONY. Have you ever remarked the shape of Africa ? Broad at the top, it ends in a point. In tlm respect it resembles a pear; though in other respects, of a different shape. The point IS called the Cape of Good Hope. It is the most famous Cape in all the world. The name Good Hope was given to it by the first sailors from Europe that sailed by it ; they were de- lighted they had got so far, and they felt a good hope of reaching India ; nor were they disappointed in their hope, for that Cape is on tlie way to India. These sailors were from Portugal. Afterwards, sailors from Holland came to the Cape, and a great many Dutchmen settled » t.tii\X, They not too hot for the vine, nor too cold for the sugar-cane. AH around the Cape, for many m ii ! 60 THE HOTTENTOTS. miles, there are farms belonging to Dutchmen. These Dutchmen are called '' Boors." There ar& farms also belonging to Englishmen ; for the Cape now belongs to England. It is called a colony, because it is inhabited by people from another land, and because it belongs to the sovereign of another land. It is an English colony. The Cape Colony grows larger and larger, and now it reaches six hundred miles to the north of the Cape. THE HOTTENTOTS. The Cape of Good Hope was once inhabited only by Hottentots, a miserable race of people, often called, in contempt, '' Totties." They are about five feet high ; they have woolly hair, little twmkhng eyes, flat noses, high cheek- bones, thick pouting lips, and yellow skins. ihey are weak and thin, and have small hands and feet. Their language is very harsh, and has a click in it, made by striking the tongue against the roof of the mouth, and their speech sounds very like the gobbling of turkeys. Once these Hottentots were a savage people • but now those living near the Cape are not SaVaOrft /^'n/./J +ln«-rr ,,, Xl_-'_1_1 , . . __. ..-,t.... i.xicj wunj uiicKiy covered with grease, and wrapped in sheep skins, but now THE HOTTENTOTS. « the men wear jackets and trowsers, and the women dress in gay-colored cotton gowns and tw,st a red handkerchief round their heads! They have even left off their clicking lan-^a^e and speak Dutch or English in their broS manner. They have left off, also, their sava'e manners; they used to tear open a sheep with their hands, and suck its warm blood, like fagers ; then-^ut up its flesh in strings iust heat them for a minute on the ashes, afd then irn^sitr^'^'"'^'''^"'-*^^^-""^^- But have they left off their wicked prac ices? They used to drink to excess, Vnd they do so still; they used to delight in idle- ness, and they do so still ; they used to tell Jies, and they do so still. Have not the Dutch boors who have lived among them so long, taught them about God, w ^'M'V'"" ? "o ; these boo,, have treated the Hottentots like beasts. They said they were almost beasts. How can that be? it the Hottentots have souls they are as pre- cious in the sight of God as we arc. However the boors found these Hottentots were more me/ul thm beasts, and they set them to watch over their shppn .onrl +1^^; u.^ When the English came a law was made to torce the Boors to set the Hottentots free. This 62 THE HOTTENTOTS. law made the Boors very angry, and many of them went to live higher up in Africa, beyond the bounds of the colony, where they could do as they pleased. THE HISTOEY OF LITTLE JEJANA. Jejana was a little Hottentot girl ; she was early left an orphan, and became the servant of a Dutch boor. Of course no one taught her or cared for her. She had never seen a church, nor heard of God, except when his name was taken in vain. One day she went on a journey in a wagon, with her master and mistress, and she came to a town where there was a church. Now her mistress had brought one of her little grand- children with her, and she wished to have it baptized ; therefore she stopped in this town, and, as it was Sunday, she went to church, and she took Jejana there. But she did not let the little Hottentot sit near her. Jejana stood in the aisle. With great wonder she -aw the people kneel, and stand, and heard them pray and sing ; she knew nothing about the reason of what they did, for she had never been told. At last she saw the minister get up into the pulpit. She listened while he uttered, with a solemn voice, his short text — '<I know thy ner. THE HOTTENTOTS. 68 works." She heard him saj, that some people did bad works, such as stealing, railing, swear- mg, and lying. She heard him say again that God was angry with all who did such things. Then she felt very much frightened; she thought the minister had heard of all her naughtiness ; she thought he was looking at her, and she tried to hide herself behind a pillar. She even thojight the minister was God. When the sermon was over, Jejana followed her master and mistress out of church. The minister had kindly invited the travellers to dine with him. Jejana helped to wait at din- ner, and stood behind her mistress's chair. You may imagine how*much frightened she felt when she found herself so near the man she thought was God. She soon found out he was not ; but still she was frightened because she knew there was somewhere a God who was angry at wickedness. ^ After dinner the minister began to ask Je- jana a few questions. Ko one had ever asked her such questions before. ''Have you been to church to-day?" " Yes, sir." '' Did yoa understand ?' )» u No, sir. Bo you know there is a God ? I have often said that name when I swore 64 THE HOTTENTOTS. and cursed, but I know nothing about bim; tell me who he is ?" " God is a Spirit. He is everywhere. He hears all you say, and sees all you do. Do you know you have a soul ?" " No, sir." "Your soul is in your body ; it thinks. Sometimes it feels glad, and sometimes sorry. It can never die. When your body dies, your soul will either be happy with God, or else it will be cast mto hell to burn forever in the fire." " O, sir, what shall I do? I have only done naughty things all my life?" " Come, come, Jejana," said her mistress,— and Jejana was obliged to go without hearing another word. How sad she felt as she was travelling in the wagon! but there was no one to whom she could tell her grief. When she arrived at her master's house, she did her work in the kitchen with a heavy heart. She was afraid God was angry with her, and this made her miserable. One day she saw an old black man in the kitchen, and she heard him say he had been to church lately. It came into Jejana's raind to ask him about lier soul. The old man kindly listened to the poor child, and gave her this advice : THE HOTTENTOTS. 66 " Praj to God to help you." Jejana answered, " Pray ! what is praying ? Tell me how to pray." "Go in a place all alone, my child, and say, O God, help me; God, teach me.' He will hear you,— indeed he will." Jejana was very glad to know that she might pray, and she did not like to wait a moment ; so putting down the dish that was m ber hand, she ran behind a bush and cried, O God help me, O God teach me, for David says thou wilt." David, you see, was the name of the old black man. Jejana prayed in his name, for she did not know of the name of Jesus— that name which is above every name, and through which we obtain favor with God. But God heard Jejana's prayer, and soon he helped her and taught her. How ? It was the custom of Jejana's mistress to read the Bible aJoud in the great room where the family sat. Jejana tried to be in the room when her mistress was reading, and she brought hot water to wash her master's feet, just at that time. But her mistress soon forbade her to do this, saying it disturbed her. Are you not surprised that a woman who read the Bible could be so cruel ? But many read that holy book only as a form, or in order to seem good 66 THE HOTTENTOTS. r tW ../ Ti'"'^'^""' ^'J^°^ ^«« churning at the end of the great room, when her misLs began to read. These words were in the chapter: "Ask, and it shall be g^vcn se k and ye shall find." On hearing fhis pr'omt; Jejana cried out, "Whose words are those?" Her mistress answered, "They are not for you. what a cruel, what a fivlse answer I" Jejana beheved that those words were for her though^she did not know they were the word.^ At last ?'ae told her mistress that she longed iTt tr^ ^'"" '"''"'^ ^'^^ -'S''* l--^ "Are you mad, Jejana ?" about God, for if I stay here, I shall die." Die, THEN," said her mistress, "for .vhat are you better than a beast ?" "O mistress! I have a soul; the minister St rTd 't ' .''^? I ^''^ *"* '^ ^ '"^y ^^'^ ^ith- out God, I shall die, and go to hell " "If you ask again," replied the hard-hearted mistress, "you shall be beaten from head to foot " boon afterwards Jejana escaped, and went to the town where she had heard the min- ister preach. His text this time was, "Him tliat Cometh to in a t .xriii ,\, ^-.,.- . „ T^r T • /' ■" ' ' " " "Owise cast out.' Mw Jejana heard how Jesus had died for her THE HOTTENTOTS. ^tr aon her sins, and to receive her as his ohiV rtTtStTf ' f '''''' "" ^"^^ burin ^'t row that had so long pressed her down. s^ext day her old master came to the town poJ:t^---^^^^^ out her I f '^'^ *° '^*"™ l">me with- out her Jejana became a servant in a Chris- J^et none suppose that all the wives of D^^inl. th.t . /',f "™y *°° °f Hottentot soldiere • small—but they are useful in defendino. A county because Englishmen ^f£V^! The country. T^pmv fii^ r«« xi, . cut dnwn +1. / -^^^^^^ *^e Cape the trees are cut down the streams are dried up, the mss IS burned ud : hut tl^ovp arp <=ni.- / -.' ^^^ The aloe plant is twice the height of a laT and :s crowned with largo scaa-letllowers. At 1.1^ rl 68 SOUTH AFRICA. a distance a clump of aloes looks like a regi- ment of sold iers. 1 he plant is not well known in England by sight, but it is by taste, for it is a common and very bitter medicine. A journey in South A.frloa is very tedious and toilsome. The travellers go in a wagon, for they have to take everything with them,-^ beds and blankets,— kettles and saucepans,'— and these occupy much room. Oxen draw the wagons, and twenty are not too many for one wagon, though sometimes there are only ten or twelve. At night the oxen are let loose to find grass and water for themselves. In going over the kloofs the poor oxen sometimes die from fatigue. These kloofs are the prettiest places in the Capo. They are narrow valleys, through which a narrow stream flows, overshadowed by trees and adorned by flowers. There is one place, called Kradok's Kloof, which frightens the traveller when first he beholds it. He gQi^ out of the wagon, and sees the oxen drag it down the road, which is almost a precipice ; then he sees them mount the other side, which is almost as steep as a wall. Scattered about the road are the bones of oxen that have expired whi-- in the act of drawing up wagons. T. j-iji, ^-,.,.^x^,i.^ij^. — j^eiOiC Liiu i^utcu and English settled near the Cape, there were a SOUTH AFUICA. 69 Pi<!tv.reofKr<}doKs Kloof. great number of wild am, als there ; but uo^ tte/fotr' ^'^' '^^^'^ "'^™' ^-^d have re- tired to the inner part of the country. Beyond he pat Orange Eiver the plains are covereu with troop,, of wild animals. Ihere are the os viches with sn w-white swraiy than a horse cm gallop, because they have wings to help them on. ^ The iong-necked giraffe., the tallest of ani mals, quietly crop the bushes. ♦ ' |F ■ 1 1 70 SOUTH AFKICA. The spriug-boks, tlie most active of beasts, walk through the land. They are a kind of deer, and therefore beautiful. They are called spring.hoU^ because they are bucks (or stags) that spnng. When pursued, they bound along the plains, and spring in the air twice the height of a man. They could leap over a wall twelve feet high ; but there are no walls, nor even hedges, in the wilds which they fre- quent. Such immense numbers go together that they cover the land for miles and miles,' as far as the eye can reach, and yet they are all as close together, as a flock of sheep in a fold. If we could imagine all the peo- pie of England walking together in one com- pany, then we could have an idea of a herd of spring-boks. The farmers are terrified, when they see them coming, fearing lest their own sheep and cows, should have nothing to eat. . Besides the innumerable spring-boks, there are the enormous elephants, tearing down the branches as they pass through the forests. Hunters go out against them in hope of ob- taining their tusks, which are so valuable as ivory. Though the elephant is the Urgest of ani- mals, he is not the stronopM. T>i^ -rl..-^^^ IS the strongest of animals. He is more terrible SOUTH AFKICA. !^K,!!'t!'.?'^r'».°'-lybecau, but becaui Lsehe IS n strong- not but then he\f t°;fr,:aV'°™^'"^^«^' tJ-t he often beats th tit in?"' " ^^'P^' tears up the ground wit} ^f '" ''^S''' *"<J offended, he^uea £ enor T", '^^'^'^ -nd him to pieees, but he ^ ' not ea^ v'^ ■ne IS not sociable liVn tT>„ i i likes to roam abo, t ; ) elephant ; he in compS It I ^^' ^"^° .^'^P''^"*^ go fierce an antmal Ll \ "^P^ *'"° *'^'''* «° such creatureTlr ''°^ ''°"''' ^'^ *«'<''-«^ indeed As let v^^^' ^°"'*^ ''^ '^'^ble -Ideastt^Jn^tT/afhS^V-: were not for somp ii'+fi , , ^^^^ ^^ is, if it -^^^ bome littJe birds f}in+ ^^n^ -i • pvov ^„ -lutse Diids tollow him wherp. ever he goes, and watch near him wVvfi r ^ asleep, and when they see an php^ ^' "^ ing they wake him 7 , '""•^ approach- bills. ^^ P'*'°g ^i"" with their in AfrS^'^the'* "'" '"^ ^'^^ -ost-abounds Tk ^ — '^"^ man-eater tliP TTr^xT t- often walk in families4he ho„ Z' r '^^ and the cubs <?r,mpf ' ^ ^°"®^«' friP.^].i;„?„!^ ?°'^«b«es seyen or eight nng the day ; m the evening they be- sleep ft 1^' ' .J- 1 m ' :. * ! m ' i ^ H? F w 1 :* 1 72 SOUTH AFRICA. i'tiiti gin to grumble, and at night they roar as loud as thunder. If any wish to meet with lions, they must go to the fountains at night, and they will see them come there to drink. There are some hunters so bold as to dare to go there, on purpose to meet the lions. But lions often come when they are not wanted, nor expected. A party of travellers were sitting one night on the gi'ound, resting, and going to sleep. They had left their wagons and loosened their oxen, and they had lighted fires, in hopes of keeping off wild beasts ; but the fires were too small. The party consisted of a Scotch gentleman and some Hottentot servants. Suddenly a tre- mendous roar was heard, and the Hottentots cried out, "The lion, the lion!" The lion instantly seized one of them as his prey. He grappled him in his claws, and bit him about the shoulders while feeling with his mouth for the man's neck. The poor fellow faintly cried, " Help me, help me I Men, help me !" One of his companions snatched a piece of flaming wood from the fire, and with all his might struck the lion on the head, but the ravenous creature would not let go his hold. Dragging his prey by the neck towards some bushes, he hid himself in the midst ; but he could be heard cracking the bones between SOUTH AFRICA. 78 moTL ^.J:" '' '^^ '^^^*'"8- all the night. mr7npl\T"°^ °'™''' ''« ^^°°t Off with part of the body to another hiding-place. several r^ir°" *' ^''''t^h gentleman, with several armed men, went on horseback to slav the murde beast. They tracked his s^ found thp . ^T' ^"'^ ''f'^^^'^^ds the; tound the remain, of the coat itself. At last they discovered the retreat of he li™ Amongst a heap of reeds under the tree h"' oT Tofto '^J^ f T '^^'^''■-^"'^ ^^ "^ed sued~^^ ? '"''' ^"' *" ^^''- The dogs pur- sued, the hon turned and faced them growl- -gangnly, lashing his tail from side'tS and openmg wide his terrible jaws, still reek h! &otc^"'^","°°^- ^* '"^^^ -^"1 ~t the S otchman leaped off his horse and fired. A Dullet pzerced the lion through the shoul- A.n'^ ^'^^^'^ '^°^"' t"t«°onrose again. Another buHet pierced his heart, and he Lk 1^ ess on the p-ound. The hunten, cut off that head anc fflase fore-paws with which he had seized theu- comrade. i I ; i r ■' 74 SOUTH AFRICA. CAPE TOWN. This is the capital of the Cape colony. It was built by the Dutch, and there are still many Dutchmen living there, as well as Englishmen. There are also many Hottentots, but they no longer look like savages, and they are useful as servants. Behind the town there is a very steep moun- tain, called Table Mountain; for it has such a broad flat top that it resembles a table. A white mist may often be seen hovering over it, and that is called the table-doth. There are few mountains so difficult to ascend as this ; its sides are almost perpendicular. GNADENTHAL, OR GRACE VALE. This is a sweet spot about a hundred miles from Cape Town, where missionaries live amongst Christian Hottentots. These mis- sionaries came from Germany, and are called Moravian. After travelling over the brown and bare wilds, how refreshing to catch the first glimpse of the gToves and gardens of Gnadenthal I The cottages peep out from among the tall poplars and spreading oaks, wiiile the church rises in the midst. Sweeter songs than those of birds may often be heard SOUTH AFEICA. K among the trees-hymns sung by the melori; ous voices of Christian Hottentots Heathens are invited to come to this village sired to build a hut and to piant a garden for chTol '? I"' ^'^•'^ ^^° ^^'-i *° a«ond both MdrL °'^"^?'-*« 1-ents as well as th cmidren. By degrees they leave off their savage ways, and often they Lome true Chr" There are no public-houses to allure the poor man to his ruin. ^ The missionaries live in cottages like those of the villagers. The two ehief missionaries ttg, the rest work at some trade, and train maker, another ,s a tanner, another a wheel- wngH and another a eutler. One missionary >s head gardener, and takes care of the grea^ ?mrsl-'"^- ^""^ ---n-iesandE iiall. The r food is /ery simple ;-<3hieflv fruit and vegetables out of their own' garden? wTtL w.ne made from their own grapes. Nelrlv Jr.e thousand Hottentots dfelf in Gnad£ i?r :Ji 76 THE BUSHMEN. THE BUSHMEN. They are Hottentots, but the most miser- able of the race. A Bushman lives like a wild animal among the bushes. He has no hut, and no cattle ; he has only a few things, such as he can carry about with him. When a family are travelling; the man holds in his hand a spear, and on his back his bow and arrows ; his wife carries the baby, as well as an earthen pot for cooking, and some ragged skins for a bed, and some eggs full of water. These 3ggs are ostrich eggs. Bu» iman, mth spear and arrotoa. THE BUSHMEN. 77 very large and hard; they are pierced with Thu tL '' f 'f " Stopped with grass. Ihu3 they supply the place of bottles. Thev are earned in a net bag. The Bushmen show some cleverness in finding out such a way of carrymg water and eggs. But they have no thought, except about getting food, and defend- ing themselves from foes. roots and berne. and animals of all kinds, even hzards, hedgehogs, mice, and snakes! ihey will even eat poisonous snakes, but not the pouon. They cut off the snake's S ' Th*'': °"* ^ '^° °^P-- -"-its teeth They know how to use that bag,-thev boil It en the fire ; they dip the pointe of heir arrows m it, and with these airows they fight against their enemies. As they are great rfb- .n« ' fl '^' "'""^ ''"^'"i^^- Haying no cattle of their own, they seize the cattle of the Hottentots, and of the Dutch boors whenever tney can. The Bushman has no house ; where then does te sleep at m;h„? His best lodgingis a cave- but when (hat is not to be found, he sleeps in the middle of a lar^e bn,l, or in a i-c'- ■•- - ground covered with reeds. What unfortunate beings are the children of ml ■'.til 78 THE BUSHMEN. i! suet creatures! while they are babies the mothers take care of them, but as soon as they can crawl about they are left to take care of themselves. Every morning they are turned out in the wilds to find their own food ; but when they return in the evening, a little meat or milk is given to them (if there is any), and they are allowed a place on the sheep-skin at night. The Bushmen beat their children cruelly, and sometimes kill them in their rage. There is an instance reported, of a father who acted in a still more barbarous manner. A lion came at night to this Bushman's hole, and re- fused to go away without a supper ; the unnat- ural father threw one of his little ones to the wild beast to satisfy its hunger, and make it go away. This parent was a monster of cruelty ; when the children grow up, they also are monsters, for they leave their helpless old parents all alone in the desert, to be starved to death, or be devoured by beasts. The Bushmen's children are often stolen by the Hottentots, and sold to the boors as slaves. As these children are generally wandering far away from their parents, it is easy to steal them. The httle Bushmen are more miserable with their Dutch masters, than they are when rooming about the country, getting food as they can. THE BUSHMEN. 79 Once a Scotch traveller found a little boy hidden among the reeds. He was a Bushman slave that had run away from his master. Had he remained there much longer, no doubt the lions would have eaten him. The Scotch- man bade him follow him, and treated the Httle fellow with much kindness. But the Dutch boor heard wliere ho was, and sent a man on horseback to fetch him, and another horse to carry him back. The child was dread- fully frightened when he saw the horses arrive ; but his Scotch master refused to let him go! The boy Avas delighted to see the man ride away without him, and he called out, '* You wanted to get me, but you have not been able ; my new master will not let you have me." This boy did not know that he ought to thank God for his deliverance, for no one had taught him. Though Bushmen are counted among the most stupid of men, yet they can do many things better than any other Hottentots. When they shoot their arrows, they ^Idom miss the mark. They can climB rocks so steep, that no human foot could follow them, and they can run very nearly as fast as a horse can gallop. They have learned to do these things well, because they have had occasion to run fast. I'' M m r T ' ■ ^ 1 ■ ; i ■ ^ ■! ■ t ■ 1 80 THE PUSHMEN. and to climb high rocks, to get out of the way of their enemies, as well as to get food. They expect everybody to hate them, and nothing surprises them so much as kindness. A friend who saw their little ones gnawing hard roots, recommended them to keep a few goats,^to give milk for their children. " Keep goats," said they, '' we never keep them ; we eat them. Who ever heard of a Bushman keeping goats I" And then they laughed heartily at the idea. Their kind friend determined to give them a few. The Bushmen were delighted. They had never received a present before, and could hardly believe that any one would give anything to them. They did keep the goats, and fed their children with the milk. They were so grateful to their friend, that they walked many miles to his chapel to hear him preach. Another time, a missionary made a large cake, and invited some Bushmen to come and eat it. But when they were come they would not touch it ; they thought there was poison m the cake. It is one of their own wicked practices to poison food and water, and they suspected the missionary of being as wicked as themselves. This is natural. People generally suspect others, of what they would do in their place. In order to show the savage THE BUSHMEN. 81 guests that the cake was not poisoned the missionary took a slice himself, and began eating it ;— then the Bushmen ate also. While tliey were eating, their friend told them of the Bread that came down from Heaven, to give LIFE unto the world, and the poor creatures seemed glad to listen. Have the Bushmen any God ? N'one but an INSECT ! It is a curious insect, about the size of a child's little finger, and it builds itself with straws a little house. In this house it lies, as a dog in a kennel, with its head and fore-paws peeping out. When it moves, it carries Its house with it, and in this way it climbs the branches. Such is the Bushmen's god ! To it— the parents teach their children to pray." The greatest honcr any one can receive, is for this god to light upon hhn ; he is then reckoned a very happy man. The greatest sin any man can commit is to kill one of these creatares. A young German having caught one, told the Bushmen he was going to kill it. The foolish people threw themselves on the ground in agony, and with tears and cries, entreated the stranger to let it go ; and when it was set free, they jumped for joy. When missionaries first told the poor Bush- men of the true God and Saviour/they were much astonished, and they wondered they T'. 82 THK CAFFRES. could have lived so long without hearing of iiim. Some were so sorry for their sins, that they could not sleep for awhile, but could only pray and weep. Here is the prayer of one of the iJushmen, iu his own words : "OLord Jesuf Christ, thou hast made the sun the moo,>, the hills, the rivers, and the bushes; therefore thou art able to change my heart. oe pleased to make it quite new " Ih, prayer would suit every child who hears it, though it was a Bushman who made i THE CArPRES. These people live very near the Hottentots ye they are not at all like them, for they are tall, strong, and fine-looking men. Their skins' instead of being yellow, are of the darkest brown; their features are good, and their understandings also. They are not timid like the Hottentots, but bold and fierce. The Dutch boors have not been able to make slaves of Mm. Yet they are savage and ignorant. nf .>. °"'y /^^^^ °f ^^^ men is a cloak made ot the skm of an ox. A nlifef .».„„ v.. i ■1 1 • -, T '~ i"tiV lyc Ji.lluvVTl by his cloak of leopard's skin. The CaiTreg THE CAFFRES. §3 think a great deal of their appearance; but hZJ?" '''f purpose tl>ey make their woolly J^air stick out as much as possible, and they pai"t In their hands they hold a large spear which they can throw to a great distance. ' 1 he women also wear skin cloaks, but they wrap themselves up closely in their., and they cover the,r heads with an ox-skin cap, adorned with brass buttons. The babies .ire put in a The Caffres dwell in huts of the shape of a bee-hive, with one low door, and without chimney or windows. They possess herds of cattle ; they eat the flesh, drink the milk, and wear the skins. ' The women do all the hard work. Thev plough,-they sow,-they reap,-the>- mow,- hey build ;- and the men do nothing when at I'ome, except milk the cows; but they are often out hunting or fighting. A man is not ashamed to ho upon the ground, while his wives are exerting all their little strength in rubbing the wetted ox-skins to make them soft and fit tor cloaks. Those poor women are worse used than the oxen they tend. They are worse fed too and are always thin and miserable,--etint«d in their growth, and stooping in their flau^g IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) / O 1*i %" ^ ^ 1.0 if I.I iiiiii 1.8 1.25 1.4 1.6 ^ 6" - ► Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14530 (716) 872-4503 84 THE CAFFEES. Yet tliey are so useful as slaves, tliat the price of a wife is ten oxen. Cruelty is the chief vice of the Caffre. It is shown in his treatment of his aged parents, and even of his sick children. A little girl, sleeping in a hut, was once seized by four hyenas. The neighbors heard her screams, and ran after the creatures, and obliged them to leave go ; but the child was dreadfully bitten. When her parents saw her terrible wounds, they feared that she would die, and as Caffres cannot bear any one to die in their hut, they took her into the woods, and left her there all alone to perish. The little sufferer remembered having heard that mis- sionaries were kind. She knew where one lived, and she managed to crawl to his hut. Nor was she cast out when she reached the door. The kind missionary dressed her wounds with tender care. The child recovered, and became a Christian. How must those treat their enemies, who cast out their own children / The Caffres tear out the inside of their ene- mies, and eat part of them. When they take women prisoners they are anxious to get their brass rings off their fingers, and, finding that they will not come off easily, they cut off tlni women's hands. It is common to see poor THE CAFPRES. 85 women walking about with one or both hands missing. It would be better far not to wear nngs, than to run the risk of being thus treated. Iheir behavior at feasts resembles that of the Abyssmians. They slaughter the oxen on the spot, and eat their bleeding flesh while quite warm , only they do not eat it quite raw as the Abyssmians do, but throw it for a few minutes on the hot ashes to broil The most horrible of all their customs is i~;^. "^ "" '""" becomes a chief he is washed first in blood ! In what blood? In human blood. In whose blood ? In the blood 01 ins nearest relation ! There was a man named Faku going to be made chief. Ilis brother knew th^t his blood would be wanted ; so he went and hid himself He lay a long while in his hiding-place, and suffered a great deal from hunger; but though many searched for him, none could find him A missionary, meanwhile, went to Faku and pleaded for his brother's life; at last he ob- tamed a promise that whenever the brother should be found he should be spared. The brother heard of the promise in his hiding, place ; so he came out, and he was not slain After llfj^rino' nf +lifi f- ■''^ - (* ,^ ^ ™ will you not bo surprised to licar that they do not think that they have sinful hearts. When 86 THE CAFFRES. a missionary talked to them about God wlio made the world, and about heaven and hell, they listened with wonder ; but the moment he said that they had sinful hearts, they all burst out into a loud laugh. Capai is the name of a Caflfre chief. His best dress is made of monkeys' tails : that is a grand dancing dress, and is not worn every day. On dancing days he adorns his head with the feathers of a crane, and his legs with the hairs of a cow's tail. In his hand he car- v-^-j- Picture of Chief Capai. THE CAFFRES. : who hell, jnt he burst His lat is Bverv head with e car- 87 ries a small dub, with which he can kill birds nywg 1,1 the air. "* and found him sitting before the fire. Caca was a tall man, very lively, and clever The httle children m England could answer- but Capa^ clever as he was, could not. ' Who niade the sun, moon, and stars?" a iSril", r'^^P"""'"*^' ''"*' after thinking ajmle while, he replied, " They come of th J bodyT-' ''' ^'^' *''" '""' ^° ^^""^ '* J^«^«« *e '' I cannot tell." Jt^^tZ'^'^'' ^'"^'- '''^tt'^e chief did In one part of the hut an old woman was ying on a mat. She was a witeh, and It tended to do wonders, and she deceived ^the chief Once she took it into her head for several a four-footed creature; and this she did onlv that people might think her wonderful ^ the CafFres. Many of the Dutch boors have been slnno-^+o^^/I ^^ —-n - ^ ^**ve lish settle?r^'"'' "'■ "' '""" °*' *^ ^'"g- The chief town is called 88 THE CAFFRES. 'W' graium'b town. It was built by the Englisli. Englisb soldiers are sent there to guard it from the Caffres. Once an English officer observed a little boy sitting under a fig-tree, watching over some thin, wretched looking oxen. He saw by his round and rosy face, his blue eyes, and light hair, that he was not a Caffre child, but probably an English one. He said to him, " My lad, what are you doing all alone in this wilderness ?" *' I'm herding oxen, sir." " To whom do they belong?" " To my grandmother." " Where does she live ? for I see no cottages near ; the Caffres seem to have destroyed them all." " Up the valley yonder," replied the little ox-herd. " The Caffres came and set fire to our house, and killed father, but we had no- where else to go ; so grandmother and I went on living there." " And where is your mother?" "She died broken-hearted after they had killed father." " And are you quite alone with your grand- mother ?" ii Yes," answered the orphan. BIM. ililJ lUBBPWWdBil THE ZOOLUS. 89 night, what do you think they would do ?" •1 suppose they would kill us " ;; Are you not afraid ?" inquired the officer. JMo, that would be of no use " Poor little unprotected orphan ! The psalms his cie '"^^"^ '^^^^'"^ ^^ ''°'^^ ««'* "I will both lay me down, and sleep, for Ihou only makest me dwell in safety " There are a gi^at many missionaries amongst the Caffres, and they have turned a great many heathens fro^ their cruel ways, to lie ways of peace and love. '' THE ZOOLUS. They are a tribe of Caffres, and the fiercest 01 all. They are the darkest, for they live nearest the equator; some of them are almost black, but the usual complexion is dark choco- They have a very strange way of dressing the.r heads. Instead of making their hair stick out as other Cafires do, they cut it all off except a little at the top of their heads. To this httle hair which is left, thev fasten .-, rin- made of rushes, which lies, like a kind of oroivn, flat upon the top of their heads. They 90 THE Z00LU3. cotild not, like the Chinese, let their hair grow long, for their hair is woolly, and will not grow long. The chief dress of the men consists in strips of cats^ fur, tied to a girdle round their waists. When they go to war, they wear cats' tails dangling to their girdles, a cap of otter's skin, and over their shoulders, as ornaments, the long hairs of ox tails. In one hand they hold a shield, and in the other a spear. The shields are often made of the skins of white oxen, and they have a striking effect when held by bands nearly black. Zoohi Warrior. ~l row row rips ists. ;ails kin, the lold Bids and by 1 THE ZOOLUS. THE TYRANT. 91 The king of the Zoolus is indeed a tyrant ; yet he is worshipped as a god. Every one who comes near him, crouches on the ground, and addresses him by such titles as these : The noble Elephant,—the Black One,— the Bird who eats other birds. ^ Perhaps you think these are not very grand titles. But what do you think of these ?^ Thou, who art forever ;■— Thou, who art HIGH as the HEAVENS. Such titles are only fit for God. There was, a little while ago, a king of the Zoolus, called Dingarn. A good Englishman, named Captain Gar- diner, visited his country, hoping to persuade him to let missionaries come and live there. The town where Dingarn lived was in the shape of a circle. There was a fence outside,— then— a circle of huts, and in the midst— a large, empty space as a fold for cattle. The king had heard that a white man was coming to see him, and he ordered his servants to give him an empty hut to sleep in. The traveller crept in it on his hands and knees During his sleep he was much disturbed by numerous rats running about. 92 THE ZOOLUS. IText morning lie was conducted to see the king. The palace was a very large hut, with a fence all round it. Just above the fence were seen the head and shoulders of a man That man was the king. He looked earnestly at his guest, and at last he pointed to an ox, saying, ''This is the beast I give you to slaughter." Having said this, he disappeared. But he soon appeared again, and this time he came out of the gate of his courtyard. His shoulders were uncovered when he first looked over his fence; but now he was wrapped m a blue cloak, with a train which swept the ground. He was a tall and stout man, and Din gam. see] whi in L dist] rece arch A dow] seem a bo^ and I Ar •Testa severj asked "TP "^ '*S1] All theless teacher filled V of his < of a tro( x-haj w One ( THE ZOULUS. j)y A chair wag then brought anrl +T, i • "d .no.,,, ,h.„, , ^ .i^J"""" <^ l™, " B^ere is God ?" ;; ^;J«;^I1 be judged at the last day?" _^^to nations will appear?" ^ W 111 >n«ne be there? Muilf^^' ^°''^''' ^ ^ J«^ this word ?" AH these questions were answered T^^ theless the king would not pS to L?" teacher come. The tmti, „ ^'^X™'^^ *<> let a filled witl, +t ^*''' '^'^ mind was of htrWef *^' '"°^* *"fl'°g thoughts. S of aX Of treTr aT" *'^ '"'"^^~ mi. ._ ^ . women wJio always attetn^^A !,,•„ -«7 were to wives and his slaves "^ "^■ One day, when the Englishman was with 94 TUE ZOOLUS. the king, these women appeared marching in rows, four in each row. There were ninety in all. Their cloaks and their short robes were covered with patterns worked in beads, while feathers waved on their shorn heads, and brass rings adorned their arms. Dingarn himself had invented all the patterns on their dresses. He was very proud of their gay appearance, and said to the captain, '' Are we not a merry people? What black nations are like us? Who among them can dress as we do ?" But though proud of this troop, the king kept them in great subjection. In the dark hut he called his palace, these women were ranged upon their knees all round by the wall, while the tyrant lounged on the floor. The poor creatures, when they moved about to obey the tyrant's orders, walked upon their knees, and not upon their feet. The palace, though a hut, was of an im- mense size, yet it contained no furniture but a bowl of beer with ladles. Sometimes the king has a grand dance. Then about a thousand men stand in a circle, while the women occupy the middle. The king himself leads the singing and the danc- ing; for the whole company sing, keeping time with their feet, and giving occasional jumps. 1 thes ove: fori beas M ' Wh gam ^ to a p a lady, But D that la( beautifi best dr present THE ZOOLUS. 96 fhl\ '"°'* "'^'''"'o"« dresses are worn at for tl, J ' """^ ^°°^'^ *^^°"gh the holes foMhe eyes, so as to appear to be feme strange k Dancer disguiaecL When the box of presents arrived Din gam wa. delighted. He took a Jat fancv a ady, and which were too small for his wrist Bu Ihngam would wear them, for he saS £ f wv '" '"''''''^ «^°«ld ^ot wear su^h p-n.-~was^; ;;r;n«.--f ^: 1 96 THE ZOCLUS. would have that for himself, and allowed his wives to have a common check. But Dingarn is not only foolish ; he is cruel also. Every morning it is his amusement to see the cattle slaughtered for his soldiers' food. He likes to see them pierced with spears, fall- ing down upon the earth. F'^ '^elights in giving pain to men, as well a& iasts. Once he received a present of a u..^i^mg-glass; it is a glass that has the power of drawing the heat of the sun to any place, so as to burn whatever is there. The king with this glass first burned up the grass around his chair; it would have been well had he been satisfied with this ; but he wanted to burn living flesh ; not his own flesh — ^he did not wish to burn that — ^but he called one of his men, and made him stretch out his arm ; the king then held the man's hand while he applied the burning-glass to the flesh, and burned a hole in it. The poor wretch crouched before his tormentor, and writhed with pain, but he durst not groan, lest he should be punished. He was then let go, and desired to show the bum to the company, while another servant was tormented in like manner. You now perceive that Dingarn is a monster of cruelty. THE ZOOLUS. IS 97 own own He Las condemned thousands of b_ people to be slain. He did not spare his v.„ .x brother. He suspected him of rebellion, and he ordered him to be strangled. It is not wonderful that the people of such a tyrant often try to escape from his power ; but no one is allowed to leave the kingdom without permission ; and if any, having run away, are caught, they are put to death. Seven persons were once brought back,— two men. two women, and three girls. The king was waiting to receive them. There he was arrayed in a cloak of many colors, and an English pink ribbon tied across his forehead. As soon as the prisoners appeared— the singing began. The king led the chorus, while the women around joined in it, and clapped their hands ; the culprits stood trembling, dreading the cruel death they knew they should suffer. Captain Gardiner implored the tyrant to spare their lives ; he obtained a promise that they should not be executed. But how did the king keep his promise ? He desired the pris- oners to be shut up in a hut, and he forbid any one to bring them food. Once he sent them a bowl of beer, but only once. He intended they should lip. sfpr^rprl +0 /i«q+v. . "u^j- r,^—^^. --^ i--- great men, without his order, had them killed, whicb was more merciful than starving them. 7 Hi i t 98 THE BECHUANAS. And do the Zoolus worship this monster ? Yes, they treat him as a god. But they have other gods. They have besides green snakes for gods ; for they say all the souls of the dead enter into snakes. They worship the snakes, because they believe the spirits of the dead are in them. It seems as if they may have heard in eld times of Satan entering into the serpent. There are missionaries amongst the Zoolus race, telling them about the old Serpent, and about Him who has bruised his head, and many of the Zoolus are turning to the Lord. PORT NATAL. This is a town built by the English. It is just on the edge of the Zoolu country. A great many English have settled here. The Zoolus often flee thither, to get out of the power of their tyrant. THE BECHUANAS. This race of men are, like the Caffres, taU and strong, and of a very dark brown color ; and they are not like the little yel- low Hottentots. Like the Caffres, they are viuicxo, Or little kings. There are a great many tribes, and each tribe has a chief THE BECHUANAS. 99 or king. These little kings are not such tyrants as Djngarn, nor are they flattered as hj wa MANNEns.-Thc Bechuana^ never bathe ochre. In this respeet they differ from the Zoolus, who bathe every dav Th^ R^i, -re su^rised when thVltlt whtTen bum candles; they wondered nt tLI T valuable grease in"^ thaf ^ann /tlTo"! smearing it on their bodies ' "^ tom^unhfe ^^ •"'^'' "'^"'^ *^^y ^''' °f Op- toma unlike their own; for they think that hey do everything in the best way, and tha otsete'ZT T '°°"f • ^-^'*e -n or meat on th. fi "?" ^'"^^^ a piece of fat meat on the fire, and turning it with his hand, attJ: BeT' ''" ^'"'^^ ^'^-^^ --dttel^ ail the Beehuanas around began to lau^h «t Je Idea. Another time, a white man hadten Had felt sorry to see them dragging heavv oads of woods, and climbing upfo the olf and he recommended the men to undertake such hard work in future ; immediately there was n. roar of I^t-i^ - -^ tiicic -- „ ..A.TOI .augiuer among all the peoDle p™. The Beehuanas, holeve.. a^'t qmte as idle as the Caffres, for tl.ey under- 100 THE BECnUANAS. take the labor of making the skin-cloaks, whereas the Caffres lay it all upon the women. The Zoolus wear no cloaks at all. Character.— The Bechuanas, before the missionaries taught them, had no thoughts about any god. They did not worship idols ; (for it is remarkable that none of the nations in South Africa have images for gods;) they even laughed when they were told that some people bowed down to images ; yet the Hottentots wor- ship an insect, and the Zoolus a green snake ; but the Bechuanas worshipped no god at all ; indeed they had no name for God in their lan- guage. They often spoke of Morimo, but they meant some evil spirit by that name. The Bechuanas thought that men wanted nothing more to make them happy than meat and milk; and they would say to the mis- sionaries, " Give us meat and milk, or tell us how to get them, and we wiU listen to you," One man, being asked what he thought the finest sight in the world, replied, " A fire covered with pots full of meat. How ugly the fire looks without a pot of meat ?" These Bechuanas did not wish to know who had — -., \T^^ixvt, mIiva vTfucu luey neard the missionaries speak of the one great Creator, THE BECHUANAS. 101 they burst out laughing. When told that they were smners they laughed again, and said, 1 Jiere may be sinners among the Bushmen, Dut there are none among us." Yet they commit dreadful "crimes. Once, a man fell in a passion with his wife, and seizing his spear, he killed her on the spot. But he was not ashamed of what he had done. Next day he was seen walking about quite uncon- cerned while the hyenas were feasting upon his wifes dead body. Nobody blamed him, or called him a murderer ; every one thought that he had a nght to kill his own wife if he pleased, feo dark IS man when left to himself: so hard IS his heart, and so dull his conscience. One day a missionary was speaking of the day of judgment, when a Bechuana king overhearing his words, cried out, astonished! What !-what are you saying ? The dead — ^the dead arise ?" ^ VTi ""^y^'^^ *^^ missionary, " all the dead shall arise." ;; Willmjfatherarise?" inquired the savage. ^^ Yes, your father will arise." " Will all the slain in battle ari^ f '>" asked the old warrior. " Yes." ''And will all that have been devoured by lions, tigers, hyenas, and crocodiles, arise ?" 102 THE BECHUANAS. " Yes, and come to judgment." " And will those whose bodies have been left t« wither in the deserts, and whose dust has been scattered by the winds ; will they arise ?" demanded the king, in an unbelieving tone. "Yes, they will arise: not one will be left behind." The king, then turning to his people, said in a loud voice, "Did you ever hear such strange news as this ?" Then, turning towards the missionary, he laid his hand kindly upon him, and said, " Father, I love you much. Your visit and your company have made my heart white as milk, for the words of your mouth are sweet as honey ; but I do not wish to hear again about the dead rising : the dead cannot rise." " And why may I not speak of the resurrec- tion ?" inquired the missionary. The king then stretched out his aged arm, once so strong in battle, and shaking his hand as though brandishing his spear, he cried out, " I have slain my thousands : shall they ARISE." He could not bear the thought of meeting again the men he had killed. This was the reason he could not bear to hear of the resur- l-ection. This king was afterwards killed in battle. THE BECHUANAS. 108 » It may be supposed that the Bechuanas think nothing of murdering their own little babies when convenient. Thej are so cruel as sometimes to bury them alive. Mr. Moffat, the missionary, was once sitting in his hut at breakfast with his wife, when some one knocked at the door, and asked, 7 '' Have you lost a kitten ? we thought we heard one mewing in the woods." " No," was the reply, but soon another per- son came, making the same inquiry, and soon afterwards — another. Then the missionary and his wife began to think it might be a babe that was crying ; so they went with haste into the woods to see. Soon they heard the feeble cry : it seemed to come from under ground. Mr. Moffat, by put- ting his ear close to the earth, at last discovered the place whence the sound came. "With his hands he speedily scraped up loose gravel, till he found a great stone ; taking it up, he per- ceived a poor brown babe. He took it out of the hole, and gave it to his wife. She carried it home, fed it with milk, and brought it up with her own children. The name of Sarah Eoby was given to the babe. Happy child to be reared in a Christian home, and not in a savage hut I When she was grown up she be- came a teacher of Bechuana children. 104 THE BECHUANAS. Picture of Bechuana Foundling. There are various tribes of Becliuanas. There is one tribe who are cannibals. They were first induced to eat human flesh from having no cattle, and now they prefer it to any other food. They lay traps of plaited rushes among the grass to entangle the feet of trav- ellers, while they hide themselves in a tree or bush. As soon as they see their prey is caught, they rush out of their hiding places to seize and devour it. They cut up the flesh and roast it on the coals. be: see litt vis nej r wh ^ Be( ha\ the THE BEOHUANAS. 106 i Picture of Cannibal. There is another tribe, who are afraid of being eaten themselves by wild beasts. Thej seek refuge in the high trees, where they build little huts, and go from branch to branch to visit one another, even as birds might go from nest to nest. There are tribes in India and Ceylon also who live in trees. THE MISSIONAEIES. When the missionaries first went among the Beehuanas, they had to bear much rude be- havior. The people did not want to hear their words, but they liked to come, and look '< I 106 THE BECHUANAS. at their things, and observe their ways. They crowded into their houses, and touched every- thing they saw, and left everywhere the marks of their red fingers. They Laughed loud, — they talked many together — they lay down to sleep on the floor ; and they stole all they could manage to hide. Sometimes the missionary's wife was obliged to hire a Bechuana woman to help her in the kitchen, as she had her own children to nurse. Once, when it was time to go to chapel, she asked the woman to leave the kitchen. Instead of obeying, the women hurled a stone at the head of her mistress. The people went in and out of the chapel during the service, just as they pleased. Some- times no one came, and sometimes forty were present. And how were they behaving ? Some were working — ^some laughing,— and others sleeping. Not accustomed to sit on benches, they often put their /ee^ upon them with their knees up to their chins ; and in this position, falling asleep, they suddenly sunk down upon the floor, causing a great uproar of laughter. While the missionaries were at chapel, the people often robbed their houses. When the owners returned faint and hungry to their dwellings, perhaps they found an empty cup. board, and instead of the meat iu the sauce- pan, a great stone, III /«| ^ THE BECHUANAS. 107 11 The people stole the vegetables out of the missionaries' gardens, and their cattle from their fold. When the missionaries complained of this treatment, the people replied, " Why do you not return to your own land ?" They often said to them, *' Your land must be a very bad one, or you would not have left it ; or per- haps you have offended the chiefs in your land, and you have run away, and are afraid to return." Am at f THE RAIN-MAKER. Though the Bechuanas have no God, they trust in men who pretend to be able to make it rain. For several years no rain had fallen in their land; the gardens were withering, and the cattle pining away. At last a rain-maker promised to come. The people were delighted when they heard he was approaching, and they went out to meet him, dancing and shouting for joy. The rain-maker tried his various arts, but no rain came. At last he said, " Catch me a 'Lk: 108 THE BECHUANAS. baboon ; but it must not have a single scratch nor must a single hair be wanting in its tail." Immediately there was a great hunt after the baboons on the heights of the rocks. It was hard to cat«h one of these animals, because they are such ehmbei«, and such jumpers; but at last a little one was taken, and brought in tri- umph to the rain-maker. As soon !s he saw It, he exclaimed, " My heart is torn to pieces " and he pointed to a scratch in the baboon's ear, and showed that there were some haira vanting m the tail. How could it be other- wise? for the baboon was sure, while tryin-. fJ!"^ 'fi;?-«"*ker, by this plan, had gained time, and this was all he wanted, for he knew It must rain at last. He now tried another plan. He said "T tTel^d':.""'^^'*' *'^*""^ ''emedicin;for rru^ ?'^n-'',°^ '"''" '^''"* ^o""* to l^ill a lion They killed one, roasted it, and ate the flesh' and then brought the heart "to the rain-maker.' Nevertheless, no rain came. dn'^l" 'f'T'"" ''^'' «°^ ^^ ^ l°ss what to do , but he th.,«gL:; he would lay the blame on t-c missionaries, for he did not like them be- cause they taught the people the truth. " There ^ THE BECHUANAS. 109 u 4 i IS somet ung" he said, " whicl. frightens away the clouds :u is a bag of salt in the mis.,ion- ary s house." The rain-maker had heard that there was . ),ag there containing some white stuff and he thought it was salt, but when the ,x<ople went to look, they found it was only chalk Now it was dear that the rain-maker had made one mistake, though he pretended to be so wise. " I* is the chapel-bell which frightens away the clouds," was the next thing he declared. Another time he said, "It is the white faces ot the missionaries that do the mischief" The deceitful man hoped that the people would turn against the missionaries, but they had already began to distrust the rain-maker Ihoy grew so angry with him at last that they determined to murder him. Mr. Moffat, hear- ing of this plot, went himself to the assembly of chief men, and persuaded them not to com- n.i the deed. The Beehuanas were astonished to hear him plead for the life of his enemy ; for they knew not the command, "Love your ene- mies : do good to them that hate you." They granted the generous request, and the kins himself soon afterwards led the deceiver out ot^ho place, and bade him return no more, ut though the deceiver escaped dcith from people, shortly afterwards he was mur- Ih 110 THE BECnUANAS. f dered hy another tribe, whom he wa^ trvW to deceive. ° After he was gone, God had mercy on the land, and sent a plentiful rain. The missionaries had waited patiently, not onlj for rain from the clouds, but also for eain from the highest heavens, even the holy J^pirit to soften the people's hearths. At last this ram came. Many Bechuanas might bo seen m the chapel weeping for their sins. One said, - We have been like the beaste before God: what shall we do to be saved?" Another said, '^I seem to have been sleeping m a lion's den." There was one old woman who was a great deceiver. She would not come to the chapel One day she missed one of her grand-children and she went into the chapel to look for it • during the few minutes she stayed, a few words struck her mind. Next Sunday she came again. She was convinced that she was a Sinner in danger of eternal death. One day meeting the missionary in the village, she seized his hands, and exclaimed, '' To live I cannot— I cannot die. Do you know the num- ber of my sins ? Look to yonder grassy plain, and count the blades of grass, and the drops of dew ; they are as nothing to tlie number of my sins." The poor creature continued to 4 3 trying to cj on the entlj, not ) for EAIN the holy At last might bo ieir sins. be beasts saved ?" sleeping s a great e chapel, children, k for it ; i, a few- day she she was )ne day, tge, she ' LIVE I he num- y plain, lc drops nber of lued to THE BECIIUANAS. Ill grieve for a long while before she could believe that her sins were washed out in the blood of Christ. The old king of the place, at last believed in Jesus. He said, " There is nothing left of me but my old bones and withered skin ; but I wish to cast myself as I am at the feet of Jesus the Son of God." Sometimes pt^ople came from far to the Kuruman station, where Mr. Moffat lived, de- sinng to hear more about the true God. Far —far away from the happy Kuruman, there lived a little shepherd-boy. As he was tending his sheep among the hills he met another shepherd-boy, who had a Testament of his own. This boy read some of it to his little friend ; the part he read was the sweet story of the Babe of Bethlehem. How much astonished was the other boy to see a book, and to hear his companion read out of It! He hstened with great attention, and believed every word he heard. He longed to see the Babe of Bethlehem-that babe that was wrapped in swaddling clothes and laid in a manger. - Can I see him?" he eagerlv inquired : '' tell me—tell where he is." "At the Kuruman station," replied the little reader. " Did you ever see him ?" f IN ; 112 THE BECHUANAS. *' No, I never saw him, but I know he is there, for they talk to him and sing to him. I have heard them." The astonished child made up his mind to go to the Kuruman, and to see this babe with his own eyes. It was a long journe}-— hundreds of miles over a sultiy and desolate country, but he found his way, and arrived safely one Saturday evening. He was kindly received by a Christian Bechuana woman. He partook of her supper, and slept in her hut. Next morning he heard the chapel bell. He knew not why it sounded, but he fol- lowed his kind hostess to the chapel. He listened with delight to the sweet singing ; he looked earnestly at the minister when he opened the Bible, and prepared to read. And what was the chapter that was read ? It was the chapter about the Babe of Bethlehem, even the second of Luke I The 1 ittle shepherd looked around the chapel, hoping more than ever to see the Glorious Babe. As he looked, he observed a child— such as lie had never seen before— a fair child, with light hair and blue eyes. It was the missionary's own child. ''It is the Babe of Bethlehem," lliought the Yiitle shepherd- boy ; the babe that 1 longed to see. I have found it at last." When the service was over the delighted boy told his Christian friend NEGROLAND. 113 :now he is ? to him. I is mind to babe with —hundreds e country, safely one eceived by partook of lapel bell. It he fol- ipel. He nging; he when he ad. And ? It was hem, even Td looked ) ver to see >bserved a re — a fair . It was the Babe 5hepherd- I have was over u friend I that he had seen the Babe of Bethlehem At first she could not understand what he meant but soon she found out his mistake, and then she told him who the babe of Bethlehem really was, what he did, and where he is She told him of his love in dying upon the cross, and of his glory at his Father's right hand, ihe boy believed her words, and soon he W Jesus, though he could not see him. He did not wish to leave the Kuruman sta- tion, but stayed there and learned to read his Bible, and he grew up to be a Christian man. GUINEA, OR NEGROLAND. The IS-egroes are known all over the world as the unhappy people who have been made slaves by so many nations. The British people were once so wicked as to steal Negroes, and take them to distant lands to work as slaves till they died. But now these cruel practices are not allowed by our laws. Negroes are often to be seen walkin- in the streets of London, but they are not slaves. If f 114 NEGROLAND. They are quite black ; witli a flat nose, thick pouting lips, woolly hair, and teeth of dazzling whiteness. The Negroes live in some of the hottest countries in the world. Very near is the great desert of Sahara, and the air passing over it becomes so dry and burning, that it feels like a blaze from a hot furnace. Yet Negroland is more beautiful than CafFi-eland, because of the fine forests and broad streams. Once tliere were forests in CafFrcland, but the Caffres are always moving from place to place, with their herds of cattle, and they have felled the trees to make huts. The Negroes,, having no herds of cattle, remain in their villages, cultivating their fields and gardens, and fishing in the rivers. The Negroes are exceedingly fond of the water, whereas the Caffres keep on dry land. Instead of dressing in shins^ the Negroes wear calico garments, which are much cooler and cleaner, and which they weave from the cotton plant. The Caffres had no idea of a God, till taught by Christians, but the Negroes have a great reverence for frightful images of clay, which they call their Fetish. Some of the Negroes are not idolaters but Mahomedans, and they believe in Allah, the Mahomedan god ; yet these Negro Mahomedans know very little of the religion they profess. NEGROLAND. ose, thick ' dazzling e hottest the great ^ over it feels like roland is se of the ICG there affres are 4th their the trees no herds Itivating I in the fond of on dry Negroes h cooler rom the iea of a Negroes lages of 5ome of medans, omedan ow very 116 ANECDOTES OF NEGRO KINGS. There are a great many kings scattered over the land. Travellers who bring presents to these kings are generally well received, but otherwise they are ill-treated, and sometimes taken prisoners. These were the presents given, on one occa- sion, to the king of Boossa : a pair of silver bracelets, a looking-glass, and a tobacco-pipe. W ith these he was so much delighted, that he never took his eyes off them for half an hour. His queen then asked the travellers for a present, and they gave her some plated but- tons. She was admiring them, when the king saw them and snatched tliem away. The queen tried to get them back, but after a long strug- gle the king succeeded in getting them all into his own hands ; he then picked out the largest and brightest for himself, and let his wife have the remainder. Yet you must not suppose that this king was a bad husband, for he was one of the best in Africa; only he behaved as other Negroes do—like a naughty child in the nursery. The travellers once sent a little box to the king, with a request that he would fill it with salt, of vvhich they were in great need. This box was a common round tin box, about the size of a saucer. Yet the k ing regarded it 'f 116 NEGROLAND. with admiration. ** How wonderful," said he, "that even the smallest things belonging to white men are fit for the use of the mightiest kings. Allah has given them all the glory and riches of the world, and left none for black men." Saying this, he thrust the box into his pocket. Soon he took it out and began again to admire it. '' What a beautiful thing ! How well the cover fits ! How convenient it would be in travelling !" As he spake he turned it round and round in his hand, — opened and shut it,— looked and looked again. At last he made up his mind to part with it; he filled it with salt, and gave it to the messenger to take back. But, as might be expected, the owners of the precious box, hearing how much the king had admired it, sent it to him as a present. It was received with delight, and the messenger was handsomely rewarded. This king was a great favorite with his peo- ple on account of his good nature and high spirits. Though a Mahomedan he was fond of dancing, as other Negroes are. At a great feast in the open air he danced be- fore his subjects, yet ho was a large and heavy man, not at all fitted for dancing. In one of the dances he imitated the canter of a horse, and cantered into one of his own huts amidst L. NEGIiOLAND. 117 " said he, >nging to mightiest ^lory and for black s: into his jan again g! How it would turned it jned and Lt last lie I filled it r to take 3rs of the iing had . It was ciger was his peo- .nd high ?-as fond need be- d heavy 1 one of a horse, s amidst m. the applause of the spectators, lie soon came out again, followed by a boy carrying a large ba.sket full of cowries (small shells, used as money in Africa). The king scattered hand- tuls of cowries amongst his people, and a great scramble ensued. He concluded the entertain- ment by dancing sideways for some distance, and then ba«k again into his royal hut, amidst the loud shouts and acclamations of his de- lighted subjects. This king was not always engaged in these foolish amusements. He was usually employed m making his own clothes, and in attending to busmess of his household. Most of the African kings wf ste all their time in sleeping smoking, and talking. ^' There was another Negro king, far less good natured than the king of Boossa. The king of Eabba received the following presents: a looking-glass in a gilt frame, a pair of silver bracelets, a snuff-box, a tobacco- pipe, a knife, a razor, two pairs of scissors, four new shillings, and some books with pictures of animals. What numerous presents! manv more than the king of Boossa received. Yet this kmg was not content. He sent a message savinc tJint til" »i *, ^ • .,° ,- ...^i picai;iits were quite worthless (a^ except the looking-glass), and only fit for a child, and that if he did not obtain something IP 4 \ f 118 NEGROLAND. better, lie should deprive tlic strangers of their guns. You may imagine how much the poor strangers were frightened at this threatening ; especially as they had scarcely any handsome presents left. However, they had received from the king of Boossa a rich crimson garment, em- broidered with gold, and this they determined to offer to the king of Eabba. A messenger took it. As soon as the king saw this splen- did robe he was charmed, and he said to the messenger, " Ask the white men what they desire, and they shall have anything in Eabba." Then looking at the crimson robe he exclaimed, "Now shall I be something like a king. My neighbors will behold me with envy. As for my own people, I will surprise them by putting it on some morning when they are going to war. It will dazzle their eyes." Though this king was so vain and so covet- ous, he was not ungrateful. When another Negro king wanted to seize the strangers, the king of Eabba rephed, "What! shall the white men who have come so far, and given us so many presents, be treated like robbers, and cast out like dogs?" Thus he saved the strangers from the hands of a treacherous enemy. The Fetish images are worshipped in some Negro kingdoms. fe; NEGROLAND. of their :lie poor itening ; ndsome ed from 3nt, em- irmined issenger s splen- to the at thej labba." laimed, y. My As for putting )ing to covet- -nother jrs, the } white us so 119 jfji'-f^ J'icture of FetUh Womhip. Behold that frightiul image of clay ! It ;, tZ'Zltl' ''''' '' '"^^'^ - "!>- of Tdare thot ,^ "^°\" ^'''^- ^he priest. and tWfn '°^°^' *'''"^" of roast beef, and therefore joints are cooked just beneath pnests hke the tefe of roast beef mueh better The pnests pretend to be able to guard the people from evil spirits, and they make Waek skms, as a way of preserving them Pries^° wh'" *'T .*° ^' P^^^^-^'J fro- t"e pneste, who are their great enemies ? ■ine pnests tfianh +1,0* v-^-— ^ 1 favnr,>o „ • , " "* ^™g '''«S ills fayonte wives ought to be killed, That they iow him into the other world. may 120 NEGROLAND. There was a king who died. His favorite wives, knowing of the cruel law, went and hid themselves. One of them was discovered and dragged out of her hiding-place. Though this poor queen was old, she was not the more willing to die. The choice was given her between drinking a cup of poison or having her head broken by a club. She chose the poison, but great was her terror at the thought of taking it. When her slaves heard that their mistress was to be slain, they could not go on with their work, but leaving their cotton-spinning and their corn-grinding, they began to weep and to utter loud lamentations. Her friends also, the whole day long, surrounded her, sobbing and crying, and even her grave-digger threw himself on the ground at her feet. But there were some who encouraged her to murder herself: they were the Fetish priests; they entreated her to be courageous, and she herself prayed to her gods to give her courage. Yet no child was ever more unwilling to take a nauseous medicine than the queen to take the fatal poison ; once and again she lifted the cup towards her lips — ^then put it down, that she might walk about a little more and gaze at the splendor of the sun; for she could not bear the idea of seeing no mor was D, the tienc her it — a was deatt name Th Africf the CO him g gold \ ankles throne guards Wh. by his ing. T; stewarc are dec and lur favorite and hid red and ihc was ice was )ison or e chose at the nistress th their ng and ep and ds also, sobbing r threw L her to priests ; nd she ourage. ling to leen to lin she put it a little e sun; ling no AS-HAN-TEE. 121 more the light of cheerful day. Her grave was already dug, in the midst of her own hut Day after day, the queen hesitated to drink the poison, till her great men, losing all pa- tience, gathered round her, and insisted upon her drinking the deadly draught. She drank it-and a quarter of an hour afterwards she was breathless and motionless in the arms of death. Thus are the heathens murdered in the name of their gods. AS-HAN-TEE. A 7-°'^ 1''''^ ""^ ^^'^ ^^''^^^^t kingdoms in Atrica. There is no court more splendid than the court of the King of As-han-tee. All around him glitters with gold. He wears strings of go d beads round his neck, arms, knees, and ankles, and gold rings upon his fingers. His throne is a stool covered with gold His guards, like himself, shine with gold. When the king goes forth in state, attended bj his nobles, the display of gold is astonish- mg. 1 he trumpeter sounds a golden horn ~the steward carries golden scales, and the execu- tioner wields u golden hatchet. The nobles are decked, Hke the king, with golden beads; and lumps of gold so enormously large are fas- 1 1 8 U r?. i; li 1 1 122 AS-nAN-TEE. tened to their wrists, that they are obliged to rest their arms upon the heads of little boys. Each noble is attended by boys, carrying ele- phant's tails, spangled with gold, and the boys wave the tails in the air to the honor of their masters. Over the heads of the king and his nobles immense umbrellas are held by slaves — so im- mense as to shade thirty persons at a time. They are more like trees than umbrellas ; but not like green trees — for they are made of the gayest silks; their tops are adorned with a golden beast or a golden bird. There is not only splendor to dazzle the eye ; but there is also 7ioise to stun the ear^ in this grand procession. Each noble is attended by a band of musicians, playing on various loud instruments ; some play on gong-gongs, and some on horns made of elephants' tusks ; but the most tremendous sounds are produced by the great drums. In England the drummer carries the drum he beats, but in Ashantee the drum is placed on the head of one man, and beaten by two others. What a head the man must have who bears the drum, if he can bear the noise too I And what music is plaved bv thft bnnds of the nobles! It is the custom for each noble to have a tune of his own. This tune liUii. AS-HAN-TEE. 123 liged to Ic boys. 'ing ele- he boys of their \ nobles —so im- a time, as; but 3 of the with a izle the J ear^ in ttended various j-gongs, ' tusks ; 'oduced 'ummer shantee le man, ead the he can ) bands T each lis tune i is played by his own band, and every one may know what nobleman is coming by the tune that is played. It might be amusing to hear these different tunes, if one were played at a time, but tliat is not the case. All the tunes are played at once, and the confusion cannot be described. The nobles gratify their pride by all this noise and show ; but they have one custom that gratifies their pride still more. They have their songsters, or poets, whose business It is to set forth their praises. Thus they make themselves hke gods, though they are but men. But we may rather say they are like devils such IS their dreadful cruelty. When a noble- man dies one of his slaves is always put to death, that he may have some one to wait upon him m the world whither he is going. AYhen a king dies, a hundred slaves are slaughtered, as well as his wives. As soon as the slaves hear that the king IS dead, they rush out of the palace in terrible alarm, and hide themselves among the bushes ; but they are soon dragged forth to be slain at the funeral. Nor does the blood- shed end there ; every week there is a grand slaughter, for manv wftplrs a^er ^ Vit>«.'o /i^^+i. it IS reckoned that after the death of one monarch four thousand in all were killed. I I 124 AS-HAN-TEE. These wicked deeds are the consequence of the wicked religion of Ashantee. The people worship all manner of gods, such as rivers, rocks, and trees; but they have worse gods than these. In one place a crocodile was worshipped ! The odious beast lived in a pond, and was called out by his worshippers to receive their daily offering, which was a white fowl. The voracious creature gladly came forth to eat the morsel ; but he was not satisfied with it alone, and helped himself, whenever he could, to sheep and dogs. He tried also to devour children. It is the Fetish men or priests who lead the people to worship false gods. They are the great deceivers. Sometimes they pretend to do miracles. One of them said he could call apes from the bushes and make them talk ; '' But," added he, " I cannot do this in the day-time, because the apes are timid and hate the light ; I can only do it at nighty A rich black man suspected that the priest was a deceiver. He said he would give these apes some rum to drink. In giving the rum, he found out that the talking apes were eoys hid in the bushes. The Fetish man was so much ashamed at -^siSgj i-iv,-"L,^uvA^, inai ne ncu uud oi ine country, and was no more seen; while the black man who had detected him would be- DAHOMEY. 125 lieve no more in Fetish men, but believed in the words of the Missionary. For missimanes have been sent to Ashantee. They have been treated with respect, because they were white men ; for the Africans hold white men in great honor. When the first missionary came, the men of Ashantee called him a god-man, and asked him to teach them " sensen." Some said, "We did never think of white men coming to teach us black men." The men of Ashantee are not like the south- ern Africans who have no name for God; they have a name, and a good name, for him— ^ "Very great friend." Yet they do not know him. They say they hate the devil, and once a year they try to drive him away with sticks, and torches, and loud yells; yet they serve him by wicked works. %. -». DAHOMEY. This is another of the great kingdoms of Africa. In one respect it is worse than As- hantee ; for it is full, not only of cruel rmn, but of cruel immen. 1 1 H 1 i ! 1 1 \L m 126 DAHOMEY. The king lias an army of women, as well as one of men. He trains these women to fight, and rewards them for bloodshed. The busi' ness in which he chiefly employs them is seiz- nig slaves, that he may sell them and obtain large sums of money. The women soldiers wear a peculiar dress- not red coats— but tunics and trowsers, like those often worn by little English boys. ' The tunics are marked with broad blue and white stripes. The women wear neither cap nor bonnet, neither shoe nor stocking. There is no covering to protect their hands from arrows, nor their feet from thorns. On their shoulders they carry guns. When they marcb a drum is carried before them, and this drum is ornamented with TWELVE SKULLS. They are often practised in the storming of villages. As the villages are surrounded by High heaps of prickly briers, the women are taught how to get over these— Hghtly and quickly. In order to train them,— piles of sharp thorny bushes are reared, and the command is given to the women to go through them. At the word— they rush forward like mad creatures, not seeming to mind the thorns, or to feel any pain as they pass over them with their bare feet : indeed, they spring DAHOMEY. 127 i well as to fight, 'he busi- n is seiz- i obtain dress — 3rs, like s. The id white cap nor rhere is arrows, Loulders before d with aing of ied by len are \y and lies of id the firough 'd like id the s over spring so lightly, that they appear hardly to touch the heap. The king feels great confidence in this array, and sends them continually to surprise the villages of liis enemies. When any of them kills a man, or catches a prisoner, she is rewarded by the higliest prais(5 f\-om the monarch himself This praise is very much prized, for the women treat the king as if he were a god. They kneel down at his feet and throw dust on tlicir heads, to show their deep reverence. That monarch rests his royal feet upon a footstool ornamented with the skulls of three fallen kings ; his walking-stick also is headed by a skull ; and his grandest drinking-cup is a SKULL. i8> til ■•I i i ■I- Picture of Spear and Footstool. ^ i ^ ' f J 4 128 WESTERN AFRICA. This cruel king renders all the neighboring kingdoms wretched by his ravages. How hor- rible is the slave trade ! But if the heathen who capture the slaves are guilty, how much more guilty are the Christians who purchase them i THE SLAVE TRADE IN WESTERN AFRICA. It is dangerous for children in Africa to walk about alone, even in the towns. A girl of ten years old was sent out with sweetmeats to sell. It was getting dark as she was passing by a house— when suddenly the door opened, and a man called to her to come in, saying he wanted to buy some sweet- meats.^ She went in, and sold some of her lit- tle articles. She was counting out the cowries when she felt a hand placed before her mouth, and a strong arm dragging her towards the back of the house. There the poor child was detained a prisoner till the middle of the night: when she was put in a boat, and taken down the river to a distant village, and sold for fourteen dollars, (or nearly three pounds.) "What was the distress of her parents when their child did not return at night with her WESTERN AFRICA. 129 bboring ow hor- heo,then y much mrchase LICA. io walk t with ark as idenlj her to sweet- ler lit- ^wries ciouth, Is the d was ►f the , and illage, three when 1 her "^ i ; basket as usual ! They were almost distracted ; for this was their only one, and their whole delight. In their misery they applied to the friends of the miserable — the missionaries. These kind men searched all over the country, and at last found out where the girl was, and they got her out of the hands of the robbers, and restored her to her parents. What was done to the wicked man who stole her so basely and barbarously ? He was pun- ished, but not much; he was made to pay a small sum of money to the judge. It is to be feared that he will continue to do the same deeds that he has ever done. One day a missionary was sitting in a shed, in an African village, watching the workmen building his house (for African workmen, un- less watchedj are apt to leave off their work,) — when he saw a black woman approach with two little black girls, about ten years old. He observed a basket of fruit in the hands of one of the girls, and he expected she was going to ask him to buy some, but he was mistaken. It was not fruit that was to be sold. The missionary asked the woman what she wanted. K^ii-u pOiiiucu. i\j tiic gi-ilS uiiU rcplicu, "J? or sale." The missionary was filled with grief at the imi 130 WESTERN AFRICA. thought of selling children. It immediately struck his mind that he might offer a ransom for the children, and therefore he inquired, '' For how much will you sell them ?" The woman replied, " That girl I sell for eight pounds, and this girl for eight pounds ten shillings." The missionary answered, '<Do you think God will bless you, while you go about selling children, as if they were dogs ?" The woman look alarmed, for she had taken the missionary for a slave-dealer, but now she feared that she should be punished. She began to excuse herself, saying, " All my own children were stolen from me. I only do the same that has been done to me." This was a bad excuse indeed. The missionary reproved the woman severe- ly, and made her ashamed of her conduct. He then turned to the children, and asked them who were their mothers. ''I don't know my mother," replied one. "I was stolen when I was very little, and I have been a slave a long while." ^^ " But I know my mother," replied the other. "I was stolen only last week, and my mother too.^ We were both sold at one time, but not same persons. We have bet from each other, M parted aediately I ransom nquired, sell for pounds •u think t selling lie had ler, but mished. All my only do ' This severe- LCt. I asked ne. "I I have other, nother ut not parted i WESTERN AFRICA. 131 Then the cliild bep^an to cry and to sob, and her companion cried also, and they said to tlie missionary, '' Won't the white people buy us and s-t us free? Will no one deliver us ?" We may feel assured that the good mission- ary got their ransom paid, and saw their tears dried. Picture of Kcgro children for sale. II if : • : 182 SlKilllA LKONK. rn Phi SIKHKA LKONK. « iianio iiiciuis tli„ Viilloy of Li,)„a. Icnilild miiiio ; l>iit tl -II ii'f(! is iiotliiiifi; to ton-iC ''..". M, tl,Ht valloy ; tlu> lions ,uv K-no, ,u,;i ... j,o,.,,lc mv not lil<o lion,, ,x.o,,t in conn.m,. ilow ivo tl.0 boi.era,..t..is oC ,slol,w. AlVi.-nr.H The ,.laco bclon-a to Lliigland, and hero poo,- n^ouo.l .slavos (ind a hon.o and a wolcon,.. VViu-n an Knolisl, sliip sWxos a slavo ship bo- longing to Spain or I'ort.isal, tho poor prison- ora are brought hero and set Irco* Hero tliev are fed and clothed; hero they are taught and trmned. It is an important cvor.t when a slave ship IS cr.ptured. ^ Oneday the govemorofSierraLeone brought to the missionary a hundred black boys, just snatched from the enemy. They were in a wretched state, as such boys always are, bavin- been beaten and bruised, over-driven, an<l half starved. They seemed afraid to look ui. ; tliev hung down their heads and folded their arms * There is itnoHioK rs'""" in *»-•-, - . ,i , ^ ., . . , „ i^'"^'-" ^>" ^"'s coast calloa Lboria, where ^av« tod a rafugo : but that country a„„, „„t belong „ E„" land ; it is governed hv U^ nwn .,„,..,,„ .... , • „ , ^ ^ n' iLs own pC'>pIo, an.l is crvllod a ropubl i IC. HIKKUA IJOONK. 188 over tlioir ])r(MiHtH, m If tl,(,y hm] Umi all hopn, an(l ox|)(H',|,(>(l ii(,Mii„g \mii\ridh. TIh) Hi^rlitof wliiti! imm apjxiurcd to icmiy tl.cn, uikUvoh Iho houimI of Muiir voic.cH; /or tlioHo who had vA'iimuwii lluun into Uio Hhip, and trarnph;d iUrnx und(!r thoir ilict, were white men. liuttherniHHionary wjiHsetupon takin^^away tlioir fearHand inalcitiK tlierri tniHtawliite rriari. lie wanted to talk to th(mi ; but lie eould not, ns hi) did not know th(*ir Janguage, for they liad be(ui stolen from a dintant part orAfricta. i^it ho had a Hehool of ],la(;k hoyn who had b(ieri nnseucd at diifcirent timoH. Ife remembered that one of these boys spoke the same Ian- guage as the new-comers, Immecliately he called this boy out from among his companions, and said to liim, ''Torn, tiilk kindly, in your own tongue, to these poor fellows : they are from your own country. Tell them that we will treat them kindly."' Torn obeyed, and presently the black faces were lifted up, and the dark eyes were beaming with joy. Soon the missionary picked out a dozen of the brightest faces, and taught them four letters of the alphabet. A, B, C, D. These letters were soon learned. The little learners were set to teach their companions, and the whole assembly resounded with the :' I !■ 1 1 r 1 134 SIERRA LEONE. sounds of A, B, C, D. This was the first day's lesson. The hundred boys continued to learn daily. Two hours they spent in reading, and several hours in working in the fields, and there was time left for playing, and for resting during the heat. In two years most of the boys could read. Some of them loved the Scriptures, because they tell of grace, of glory, and of eternal sal- vation. Six of these boys were set apart to be instructed, that they might become mission- aries to their brethren in their own native land. The valley of Sierra Leone is very beautiful, with its fruitful fields and pleasant d^ ellings ; but its great ornament are its churches, filled with black people. What a long string of little girls, their white dresses making their black faces look still blacker ! and what a troop of boys, dressed in scarlet jackets and white trow- sers ! How many of these have been rescued from slavery, or from an early grave ! But though there are many missionaries and teachers in Sierra Leone, some of the Negroes continue to trust in their idols. There is many an idol-house to be seen in the villages. A missionary peeped into one of these, and saw a number of wretched gods within. What were SIERRA LEONE. 185 st day's a daily, several ere was ring the Id read, because •nal sal- rt to be nission- native rautiful, 3llings ; 3, filled of little r black 'oop of te trow- rescued 'ies and sTegroes s many 'es. A d. saw a at were they? Bits of iron and wood, stones and skulls, colored feathers, and antelopes' heads— these were the gods within Outside, the body of a dead white dog was hanging on a cotton-tree. It is chiefly the grey-headed Negroes who trust in such gods. They have been brought up to worship them, and they cannot be per- suaded to believe the Gospel. Near one house in the village there was an altar with a little image, dressed in a cap and adorned with beads, and some fruit close by it. The people in the house declared that the image was in memory of their dead child. " If we did not attend to that image," said they, " all the same as if the child were alive, we should lose our other little girl." Most of the black people in Sierra Leone have left off trusting in images. Some who love the Lord rejoice that they were ever stolen from their native land, because they feel that had they remained there they might never have heara a Saviour's name. There was once a little black boy living at Sierra Leone, who had been rescued from a slave ship and taught about God. One day Mr. Thompson, his schoolmaster, heard him i.- -»/•"•& ^^ <* lOVv vvJiuc UULSIUU lilti SCUOOl- room. If' ■A, » V^ 1 I \ \\\ II - 136 SIERRA LEONE. This was the little Negro's prayer : " Lord Jesus, I thank thee that the wicked men came and took me, and that the English ship brought me here, where Massa Thompson has taught me to read, and to know thee. But I have a great favor to ask of thee. Let other bad men take away my father and mother, and let an English ship bring them here, that they too may learn about thee, and that we may all go to heaven." The master was much surprised to hear this prayer, and he thought about it a great deal, That evening, as he was walking by the sea- side, he met the little praying Negro. In a kind voice he said, "What are you doing here, my boy ?" The little fellow replied, " I have been pray- ing that the Lord Jesus will bring my parents to this place, and I am come here to see whether he has granted my prayer, and brought them here." That evening no parents came. The child continued daily to visit the shore, and to watch all the ships that arrived. One evening he came to Mr. Thompson, leap- ing, and dancing, and clapping his hands, say- ing, " My prayer is heard, my prayer is heard: my father and mother are come I" SIET^RA LEONE. 187 Then he drew Mr. Thompson by the hand to the sea-shore, and showed him two Negroes, just rescued. " These are my parents — my prayer is heard I" 4r' J , H I B 1 'l '■ :-' fl ' ■1 «^^H i^H '^H i^^^^l :; 188 AMERICA. AMERICA. NoETH and South America are called tlie New World, because tliey were not known by the other part of the world in old times. America is never spoken of in the Bible. Once savages only lived in America ; now there are very few savages, and a great many civilized people. Yet there is room for a great many more — for there are fewer people in America, in pro- portion to its size, than in any other quarter of the globe ; but new people are going there from Europe every day, and are making new roads, ploughing new fields, and building new cities. !|!U THE UNITED STATES. 139 lied tlie own by tible. a; now it many more — in pro- quarter ig there ing new ing new THE UNITED STATES. This is an immense country, full of white people, speaking the English language, yet not calling themselves English people, but Ameri- cans. A long while ago a great many English people went over and settled in America, and at first they paid taxes to our govern- ment, but at last they refused to pay any more; and when an English army was sent to make them pay, they fought and conquered that army. Now the people in the United States have a government of their own. But they have not a king nor a queen of their own. They are governed by men chosen out of the people, called the President, the Senate, and the Con- gress. The United States are a republic and not a kingdom. NEW YOEK Is the chief city. It contains about a quarter as many people as London. It is much more li i I \ :l \ i t thii I i^ Ililiii 140 THE UNITED STATES. beautiful, for it has neither smoke nor fog, but enjojs a clear air and brilliant sunshine/ In warmth it is like Spain or Italy. There is in New York a very broad street, called Broadway ; it is many miles long. It is thronged with splendid carriages, and people elegantly dressed. BOSTON. This city is more to the north than ISTew York, and therefore is not so hot; neither is it so rich, nor so gay. Yet, like New York, it is free from smoke and fog, and so the various objects have a bright appearance. The red bricks of the houses, the white steps to the doors, and the green blinds to the win- dows, all look as fresh and new as if just washed. But there is no splendor nor gran- deur. There are very few carriages to be seen in the street, nor elegant ladies displaying their dresses ; but there are, instead, scholars of all ages hastening with their books to join their classes. In the houses there are not manv mirrors anrl oli.'inrlpliArq i-jn+ fi,^ — m globes and book-cases ; for the inmates delight in study more than in dissipation. Ik: THE UNITED STATES. 141 r fog, but tiine. In ad street, long. It id people an New either is fv York, L so the earance. te steps ;lie win- if just 3r gran- to be playing icholars to join ire not sre are ^ delight The plan of living in Boston is quite differ- ent from that in England. Many people do not live in houses of their own, or keep ser- vants of their own ; they live in boarding- houses, eating at one table, and waited upon by the servants of the house. NEW ORLEANS. This is the gayest city in America, and also the most ungodly. There are very few churches, but there are amusements of all kinds. It may be called a city of strangers, for people come from all parts of America to pass the winter here. The pride of New Orleans is the river Missis- sippi. That river passes by in its course many towns and villages ; and there are always ships coming down and ships going up, laden with goods and crowded with people. There is no place in the whole world where so many ships are all collected in one spot, as in the harbor of New Orleans. But the river is the bane of the city. The banks are so low that the damps from the water render the city unwholesome. Yellow fever frequently comes I' ' I III; i I^M ii:.! 142 THE UNITED STATES. and carries away thousands. New Orleans is a dangerous place to live in, both for the body and the soul. WASHINGTON. This is the government city. It cannot be called the royal city, because there is no king in the United States ; but there is a President. He is the chief ruler, yet not all his life long. At the end of four years he goes out of office, and another president is chosen. There is a tine house in a park, called the White House, where the President resides. There are two great halls where the Senate and the Congress meet to make laws. Washington is one of the most desola+e cities in the world : not because she is in ruins, but for just the contrary reason — ^because she is unfinished. There are places marked out where houses ought to be, but where no houses seem ever likely to be. As in Eome, people say, " Here, once stood such a building," so in Washington they say, " Here was to stand such a building." Eome is like a very old person bent double, and Washington like a very young one, suddenly stinted in her growth. lLO*-. THE UNITED STATES. 143 )rleans is the body annot be ; no king ^resident, ife long, of office, lere is a e House, are two I/ongress a+e cities lins, but e she is 5:ed out houses , people ^," so in bo stand '•erj old 1 like a in her M Customs and appearance. —As the Ameri- cans are descended from the English, of course their customs are nearly alike. Yot there are points of difference. The Americans do not drink as much ale and spirits as the English. There is a law made in one of the States against selhng small quantities of spirits. By this law the poor are preserved from a great temptation, for they cannot buy large quantities of spirits. But there is one very unpleasant custom in America—it is chev ing tobacco. Smoking to- bacco is unpleasant, but less so than chewing it. It might be supposed that the Americans would be just like the English in appearance, but they are not. Round and rosy cheeks, so common in England, are rare in America. Whenever a ruddy complexion is seen, a plump face, and a stout figure, the Americans guess that the person is from England. It is chiefly the heat of the climate which has made them so different from their Enghsh an- cestors. The children are brought up in a very un- wholesome manner. At the dinner-table of the boarding-house they see all kind of dain- ties, and they are allowed to eat hot cakes and nch preserves at breakfast, and ices and oys- ters at supper, when they ought to be satisfied I I In I 144 TRE UNITED STATES. i. i with their basin of porridge, or their milk and water and bread and butter. The consequence is that many children die, and others are pale and sickly. Slaves. — There are about thirty States in America. Those in the north have better laws and customs than those in the south. In the southern states slavery prevails. The slaves are Negroes ; most of the slaves now living were born in America, but their pa- rents, or their grand-parents were stolen from Africa. Some people declare, that these slaves are as happy as free laborers. I will give you an account of their way of life, that you may judge for yourself. On a large estate in the south, there are numerous slaves to cultivate the fields of rice. They live in small white wooden cottages built in rows, neat outside, but disorderly inside. As soon as it is day, the slaves arise and go to the rice-fields ; and spend the whole day working, not even going home for dinner. Their food is given to them in the fields. And what is it ? Indian corn. How much is the allowance of each slave ? Two pints and a quarter. This is tuQ allowance oi a gxown-up man. A big boy or girl has only a little more than a pint, and young children not so much as a pint. The THE UMTED STATES. 145 Negroes boil the corn, and call it hominy, but as they have nothing to oat with it, they can- not find It very pleasant. The Negroes return to their huts m the evening, wearied with their labors, and smarting from the strokes of the driver. They never receive any wages : for their master provides them with elotfing as well as food The clothing is the cheapest that can be had. It consists of a woollen suit every winter and a calico suit every summer ; but neithe- shirt nor shoes are thought neees- Now you ma,y judge whether the slaves lead a happy life. The masters «ay they do "See" say they, "how happy our slaves must be- they have no care ; everything is provided for tnem. But the slaves would much rather have the care of providing for themselves, instead of being treated like beasts who have no under- standing. +v'^u!,,''^''^f ^^°'' P^*'°'y *a* ^^ do not think themselves happy by often running away. Jivery day there are advertisements in the newspapers for runaway slaves. Just above each notice there is a little black figure of a negro, running very fast, and carrying a small "uuuie at tiie end of a stick. Then follow such words as these :— "Fifty dollars reward for the Negro. Jim 10 ' !♦ il n if.-' m li lit 1^ .1 m\ i 146 THE UNITED STATES. Blake. Has a piece cut out of each ear, and the middle finger of the left hand cut off at the second joint." How did the poor creature get hurt in this manner? No doubt it was to make him work, or to punish liim for liis faults that he was cruelly cut up. No wonder he ran away. Had he stayed, he might have lost the whole of his ears, and the rest of his fingers. Here is anotlicr advertisement : — " Kan away, a Negro girl called Mary. Has a small scar over her left eye, and a good many teeth missing. The letter A is branded on her cbeek and forehead." These brands are made with fire, and must cause dreadful pain. "Taken up — a Negro man, is very much scorched about the face and body, and has the left ear bit off." Thus are slaves treated, — they are cut, — ^hit, burned, — and bitten I There are indeed kind masters, who do not allow their slaves to be ill-used. Slaves love such masters ; but still they would rather not be slaves at all. Masters are continually afraid lest their slaves should loin too-ether. nnd rise un ae^ainsit them. They try to prevent this, by keeping their slaves in ignorance, that they may he I stupic rebel. t'^ach longs to tea( One taughl ''Com " First morni] this w how tc be pun The white ] One to thei that hi] "Id "01 don't y( that yo "I si " but n cause ii 'gainst 1 But slaves i] iuLL THE UNITED STATES. 147 stupid like C 1 m, . **™*^''' ''"'^ "°' 'lave sense to rebel. There is a law forbidding any one to teach a slave to road. Many a poor Negro Sch ir *" ""'■ ""' ^'^™°' «^* ""^ °- One little Negro found out a way of getting aught. Whenever his master's children said^ Come and play with us," he always replied First teach me the lesson you learned this morning, and then I will play with you." In this way he got taught; but when he knew how to read, he kept it a secret, lest he should be punished for learning. The black people have found out that the whUe people wish them to know nothing One day a party of English travellers said toJh.r Mack driver, "What is the na^e of II I don't know, " repHed the man. "0 Pompey ! " exclaimed the traveller, " why don t you learn the names of places around you that you may tell them to strangers ?" ' "I should be glad to learn," said Pompey, but massa knows it's more than I c/are do • cause Its 'gainst the law; massa says it's gamst the law for me to learn." But thouffh the mj»«=+^ra ^Tr\c\. 1 slaves in ignorance, they are «ox.aiixcu ux nm denng them from learning the way of saJva ashamed tne hin- fp ^^^1 A 1 ^^1 If ' ^^^^1 •I '^' '^H 1 u ^^H ^^H ^^1 J. ^- 1^1 '^^^H {'• ^H i '^^^^^1 ''^^^1 , 1 ( -^^B ^^H ij^^^l i ^^1 i^HH ■ ■ ^^^^^^^1 % ■ ^^^1 ., ^^^1 i ^^H J ^^^^1 s ^^^^1 '^^1 . Irti ^^1 I! l! Inlil! 148 THE UNITED STATES. tion. They dare not forbid their going to church or chapel ; and many slaves by going, learn heavenly wisdom, and gain everlasting freedom. Yet, even in church, the poor Negro is reminded that he is nothing but a slave ; for he is not allowed to sit with the rest of the congregation. It is usual for the Negroes to be placed in a gallery quite separate from the white people. In some cities there are separate chapels for the blacks. White people may go to them if they please, but they seldom do. One traveller entered a chapel in Savannah (a city of the south), and he found himself to be the only white man there amongst six hundred blacks ; even the preacher was a black. This black con- gregation were more earnest in their prayers than many white congregations are ; they lis- tened to the sermon with great attention, and sang the hymns with sweet accord. Sometimes there are prayer-meetings, when Negroes are called upon to offer up prayers out of their own hearts. Once there was a prayer- meeting just after a minister had been appoint- ed for the congregation. A black man in his prayer said, " Make he good, like he say. Make he say, hke he good. Make he say, make he good, like he God." u (t M f\f\nr< THE UNITED STATES. church T learn ecdom. jgro is vc; for of the roes to om the pels for them if raveller of the he only blacks ; ck con- prayers hey lis- on, and s, when ^ers out prayer- ippoint- 1 in his e God." 4 4* 149 At first this prayer may not be understood, but, with thinking, even a cliiJd may discover the meaning. There is a law in America forbidding people to steal slaves from Africa. When you see a gang of slaves in chains driven along the road, you must not suppose they come from Africa! They are only travelling from one State to another. Their old master has sent them away to be sold to a new master, even as farmers send their sheep and cows to market. They are driven along just as beasts are driven— only beasts are not chained, whereas the men- slaves are chained in pairs, to prevent their running away. The women and children are allowed to go loose, because they could easily be caught if they wore to escape. The drivers are white men on horseback, with long whips. Slaves in America are worth a great deal of money. A strong man costs £150, and even a child is worth £25. It is no wonder if the poor creatures are lazy ; they cannot earn wages, however hard they may work ; they cannot lose their places, how- ever little ihey may do. It is curious to see them in ^the sugar-cane fields, lifting up their hoes as slowly as ever they can. There was once a field-slave who had such dr adful swellings on her arms, that it was m 1 - ■ 'i , - ^ 150 THE UNITKI) STATES. thought impossible I'or Iut to do any work. But one evening a neighbor walking out, saw her half hidden among the trees, standing m a pon d, washing elothes. This nei«dd)or h ill th irl :nowing now in tne gin was, felt much sur- prised at the sight, and supposed that the swellings had got suddenly well. But next day they were as bad as ever. People now began to watch the girl, and at last they saw her go secretly to a bee-hive, thrust her arms into it, and keep them there till they were stung all over. How wonderful it was that she should prefer suffering such pain to doing hei daily work I She washed at night because she took in some washing and was paid for it. You see how deceitful this woman was. How happy it would be if these slaves could be set free ! A master may set a slave free when he pleases ; but he may not allow him to remain in the Southern States, lest the other slaves should want to be free too. The free slaves are generally sent to the Northern States, where they are hired as servants. It came into the heart of a gentleman, in New Orleans, to give all his slaves their liberty ; but he did not choose to do it suddenly, as he jviiov ti^ut \wu.iV4. iiv^-L i^v^ ^wuu. liji incm. , nor did he choose to send them to the Northern States, for he knew they would be cold and Tiir-: rNirrj) states. 151 coiiifbitlcss tliorc. TIo determined to send thcin back to their own Africa, after he had trained them and tried tliem for a few years. The first th'u]<r he wislied to tench them was to fear God, and tlie riext,— to be inchistrious. He had already built them a chapel ; and to encourage tliem not to work on the Sabbath, he had allowed tliem Saturday afternoon for themselves. One Sabbath-day, after service, he told his slaves he had something important to say to them. They all remained in their seats, and then their master asked them whether they would like to be made free. He found it was the wish of every heart. '' Now," said he, " this is my plan : I have given you the Saturday afternoon for your own : work on it for wages. I will pay you wages for all the work you do for me on Saturday afternoon. I will not give you the money ; but I will keep an account of it in a book, and when you have earned enough you shall buy with the money— Saturday morn- ing / Then you v/ill have a whole day of your own to work for wages ! You will soon be able to buy another day, and then another, and when you have earned all the days of the week you will be free : nnd f.hpn I will a^nd "^^" ^o Africa." " ^ -^^ .'' With what delight the poor slaves heard this ft: w 152 THE UNITED STATES. plan ! Though thej loved their kind master, they loved Africa still better, and liberty most of all. With all their hearts they thanked their generous master for his kindness. They worked heartily during the week from grati- tude, and on Saturday afternoon — Oh! how they worked ! They were employed at that time in building houses in New Orleans. There was a gentle- man, who, from his window, could see the sfaves at work, and he was much struck by their industry. He noticed particularly one slave, named Jim, who acted as overseer. He thought he had never seen so active a man. This gentleman offered Jim's master a very high price for him, but of course the master refused ; he offered a higher still,— and then a higher still ; but the master refused. " What price will you accept ?" inquired the gentleman. " No price," replied the master ; "the man is not to be sold." The gentleman looked much disappointed. " Now," said he, " tell me one thing— What is the reason that your slaves work so diligently ? other slaves do not; yours begin before it is light, and continue after dark. They never walk up the ladders — they always run; and yet they never seem tired. And what makes ter: He h i mi THE UNITED STATES. master, IBERTY hanked Thej a grati- il how uilding gentle- ee the ick by ly one r. He a man. a very master then a :ed the man is . much Vhat is ently ? e it is never i; and makes 163 '■i all ims so surprising is, that there is no white man to look after them,-no driver-^no whip " Ihe master of the slaves was pleased to hear this account but he kept the reason a secret; for It would liave been against law to let it be known that he ii^tended to set his slaves free, lest other slaves should rebel At the end of fifteen years a good number of the slaves had bougJit their own freedom and their children's freedom. The day came to part with their beloved master. It was a tearful parting, indeed! The master felt so sorrowful that he did not /nmself accompany the slaves to the ship; but he sent a friend to see them embark. The friend returned to the master with tears in his eyes, sayincr, "I never saw such a scene ! To the very la^st I heard the poor fellows embarking, calling out to the slaves left behind, 'Fannv, take care of our master ; James, take care of our beloved mas- ter; as we hope to meet in heaven, take care ot him, take care of him !" No doubt they did not forget him when ^hey began to taste the sweets of hberty, and to breathe again their warm native air. If all slave masters were generous and godly Ike this man what a happy country America would bM ^^i^^T... ^ ffi He I ^as said, ''Is not this the fast that I h ave 154 THE UNITED STATES. i ! cTioseu ? To loose tlie bands of wickedness ? to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the op- pressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?" (Is. Iviii. 7.) We have now spoken of the slavery of the southern States. There are no slaves in the northern States, but there are many blacks there ; and perhaps you think they are kindh^ treated, as they are not slaves. Far from it. '■ They are not beaten, it is true, but they are despised and insulted in every possible way. Is not this very wicked ? Merely because they have a black skin. In steamboats there is always one dinner provided for the whites and another for the blacks. The white servants will not dine with the blacks, and as they may not dine with their masters, they have a third table. Even rich blacks are treated with contempt. Once, in a steamboat, a traveller observed three young ladies, arrayed in silks, and decked with jewels and feathers, but with faces almost black. They were not allowed to sit at table with any of the whites, and as they did not like to dine with the blacks, they dined by themselves in the pantry where there was no room t •j. J ^ \4- 4-V^ r\-yrr rt I floor of the cabin. The blacks mnv not ride in the same car- • 1 THE UNITED STATES 155 edness ? I the op- yoke?" ' of tlic s in the Y blacks 3 kindly from it. :hey are ble way. use they 3 dinner for the ine with ith their 3ntempt. observed i decked IS almost i at table did not ined by ! was no }t on the I ame car- 1 nage on a railway, as the whites; so a separate carriage is always provided for them. No one will shake hands with them in the JSTorthern States. In the Southern States it is common for masters and mistresses, when they arc going on a journey, to shake hands with their black slaves at parting; but no such kindness IS ever shown to black servants in the Northern States. It is painful to see the manner in which many worthless whites behave to many harm- less blacks. In New York a big white boy meeting a little black one, began to kick him! The poor child seemed used to such treatment, and ran away without saying a word. A young man, neatly dressed, with a pleasant though dark face, was leaning over the rails of a bridge, whena rude ragged man, with a white, wicked face, passed by, and began to scoff at the dark youth. A jneek answer was returned, when the brutal American struck the unoffend- ing African,--kicked him— and went on his way. There were persons standing near who saw the whole. Did no one take the black man's part? No one. But God saw it, and remembers it. As it is written, '' Thou hast seen it, for thou beholdeat mischief and si)ite, to requite it with thy hand." (Ps. x. 14.) There was once a time when even Christians ii it III \M 156 THE UNITED STATES. in New York did not like to partake of the Lord's Supper with their black brethren : but that time is now passed. This was the way in which Christians were brought to see the sin- fulness of their conduct : — Many years ago there lived in New York a young Negress, named Katy Ferguson. She desired to partake of the holy communion. She had heard the Gospel from the lips of a holy man, named Dr. Mason. To him she went, and asked to be admitted to the table of her Lord and Saviour. This good minister knew that his congregation would not like Kate to come ; but he was determined to let her come. When the Sunday came, and the bread and wine were placed upon the communion-table, and the communicants were waiting in their pews to be called up to the sacrament, — sudden- ly Dr. Mason was observed to leave his place at the table, and to walk down the Church. He was a tall and venerable man, and his coun- tenance was solemn and holy. All eyes were fixed upon him as he walked, and many people wondered what he was going to do. He pro- ceeded till he came to the bench where poor young Kate was sitting : — ^lie stopped — he took her by the hand — and he led her up the Church in the presence of all the people, — and as h^ went, he repeated, in a loud voice. } THE UNITED STATES. 167 , "If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature." ''There is neither Greek nor Jew, there is neither bond nor free." " Whosoever shall do the will of my Father, the same is my sister and mother." What could the white Christians say against Kate, when they heard these texts ? Could they reject the sister of the Lord of glory ? From that day no more was heard against blacks coming with whites to the Lord's Supper. Kate has honored the Lord in her life. Though poor, and earning her bread as a pastry-cook, she has done good to many souls. Many girls who have come to her to be trained as pastry-cooks, have become Christians through Kate's instructions. The first Sabbath-school in New York assembled in Kate's house, and a prayer-meeting has been held there every week for forty years. Many white strangers, from distant lands, have attended that prayer-meet- ing, and have been welcomed by Kate with all the warmth of her African nature, and of her Christian heart. The forests.— North America is a grand country. It is not yet filled with people,— nor is it yet deprived of its fine forests. The railways pass through these vast forests. In going from one great city to another, iriHtead 158 THE UNITED STATES. MM of passing by fields of cattle and corn, aa in England, travellers in America pass tlirough forests for hundreds of miles, and only see now and tlien a log hut, surrounded by a little patch of cultivated ground. But the forests are not without inhabitants. Wild beasts are there, yet none no terrible as those in Africa iind Asia. The black and brown bears live chiefly upon eggs, and ber- ries, and little animals. The American lion is not at all like other lions: it resembles a leopard, and hides itself among the branches, ready to pounce upon any poor deer walking beneath ; but it seldom attacks men. There are, however, terrible snakes in the forests, especially the battle-snake. It is happy for men that it has a rattle. Some little bones rub against each other in its tail, as it moves along, and the noise warns men to flee away. But there are snake-catchers, who are glad to hear the sound, for they know how to seize the creature without getting bitten. They keep rattle-snakes in cages, and feed them on live rats and frogs, till they have an opportunity to send them to England, to be shown as sights. There are many harroless inhabitants of the fnrpqtfl There are the I'laEONS. A\^A •>_'?W»^s Thev fly greater numbers than any other bird. h\ one flock there are more pigeons thm there axxk.K THE UNITED STATES. 159 are human creatures in the world ; that is more than a thousand millions. They darken the air as they fly, and the fluttering of their wmgs sounds like thunder. Wlien they alight upon the tops of the tall trees— they roost in heaps ; for there is not room for them to perch separately. The foresters are glad at their arrival, for they knock them down and take them home to make into pies. But the charm of the forests is the sincring birds. They are not found in the lonely parts but only where men have fixed their habita' tion, as if the birds knew that we delighted to listen to their warblings. Of all the American birds the most celebrated is the mocking-bird. He deserves a better name. He does not moch the songs of other birds, but he learns of them and sings so much better, that he makes them all ashamed. He is often to be seen perched on a rose-bush near a lonely cabin, pouring forth all the songs that he has heard in his rambles in the woods. Like our nightingale he sings not only in the day but in the night also ; and like him he is clad in russet brown. In size he rather exceeds a linnet. ^ The prairies.— No places can be more un- like than the forests and the prairies. There are no trees in the prairies ; nothing but gTeen grass sprinkled with flowers. Yet it is sup- 160 THE UNITED STATES. posed, that once tlie prairies were forests, but that wandering savages set fire to them, and consumed them. Now they are desolate places. The larks are singing there ; — ^but not floating in the air, as in England ; they are resting on the tall blades of grass, and rocking as they sing. There are bees also in the prairies, revelling among the sweet flowers ; they were brought from Europe, but they like their new country, and make abundance of honey. There are some very curious ar imals called dogs, inhabiting the prairies. Yet, though called dogs, they are like dogs in nothing but in barking. They have become famous on ac- count of their cleverness in digging dwelling- places. Little creatures as they are, not bigger Picture of Prairie Dogn. THE UNITED STATES. 161 than squirrels, they dig holes ten feet deep. The earth they cast up forms a hillock; on this hillock each little digger sits, as on a watch-tower, to see whether enemies are ap- proaching. It is therefore very difficult to shoot them, for if they see a man coming to- wards them,— in an instant they dart into their dwellings. It is only at night that the cautious creatures venture to feed upon the grass. In winter they live without food, sleeping soundly in the depths of their dark retreats. The places they inhabit may be compared to cities, for they are many miles in extent. THE ALLEGHANY MOUNTAINS. These Alleghanies are not as high as the Alps of Europe, but they are very numerous ; stretching along the whole length of America. They are adorned by an abundance of beauti- ful flowers. The splendid rhododendron, the elegant azalea, and the bright kalmia, display their varied colors in every glade and every glen. THE PALLS OF NIAGARA. This is one of the greatest wonders in the world. What are these Falls ? 11 t ^1 p.. r n 162 THE UNITED STATES. There is a river called St. Lawrence. There is a steep place in the river, down which the waters fall,— and such a quantity of water 1 The height of the fall is 154 feet. "Bv^ H is not the height which makes the fail so grand —it is the quantity of waters. They come leaping, roaring, and foaming. They never cease pouring down— nor could all the armies in the world stop for one moment the sound of their voice. It is so loud, that it may be heard twenty-five miles off! The spray forms a white cloud always brooding over the falls ; yet so bright, so pure a cloud, that it seems a fit abode for angels. Strangers come from many lands to gaze at the waters of Niagara, and they are all astonished at the sight. But once there came a stranger to dwell there. He chose for his abode a small island, called Goat Island, a place only fit for wild animals. It is situated just at the top of the falls, before the waters take their fearful leap, —just where they are gathering strength for the plunge into the depth below. This part is called the Kapids, and it is very dangerous. Any one who attempts to cross it — is hurried away by the force of the stream, and dashed to pieces aiiion^ 4-T-. /^ T»/~»rt I l/liv> 4- '\ji:i.\j. to get to Goat Island. The stranger who settled there was an Englishman. He brought THE UNITED STATES. 168 iWft his books with him, and his guitar; but no companion and no servant. He lived all alone among the rocks; no one knew his name, nor why he chose such a spot. He amused himself by rambling about, and gathering wild fruit, and then giving it to the children whom he met Twice a year he went to the village on the banks to receive some money from England, and to purchase supplies of food ; but he never con- versed with any of the people. Sometimes he was seen sitting on the edge of a precipice, with his legs hanging over the yawning, roar- ing gulf But the cold of the first winter be- numbed his feet, and prevented his climbing any more the dangerous heights. Then the stranger took to swimming, and this amusement was far more dangerous than climb- ing, and soon cut short his life. One duv his body was seen tossing about among the raging waters ; and there it continued to be tossed till it was c ■ ^stroy ed, for no arm could rea* h it amidst the tumult of the torrent. Thus perished miser- ably, through his . )wn folly, this unhr npy youth. ReLi^iion. — The government supports no minister.,, but leaves the people to find minis- ters for themselves. In the great towns the people have provided themselves with many ministers ; but there are large tracts of country without any. ^■ri'- 164 THE UNITED STATES. In country villages, tlie minister often has scarcely enough to live upon. The people have a plan for helping him. It is to give a " See." What can that be ? The people are the bees, and the minister's house is the hive. A day for the Bee is fixed upon, and the minister is told to be prepared for a great many people coming to his house on that day. Early in the morning of the appointed day — a band of waiters arrive, bearing bowls, baskets, and bottles, containing all kinds of food and wines. They spread the provisions upon the tables of the best rooms in the minister's house. Soon afterwards the congregation as- semble to partake of the feast that they themselves have provided. There is abun- dance of pies and poultry,— fruits and fritters, — jams and jellies, — meats and sweetmeats, — cheese and cheese-cakes. At the proper time appear urns of fragrant tea, and pots of rich coffee. The minister and his family are present, but they are only considered as the guests of the congregation. Between the hours of dinner and of tea, the real guests wander over the house, entering all the rooms ; not to take away any- thing, — but to put something in many a U.IU1VVUI ilUVX liiWliV til ■(-■v^ixi'.i . J J- congregation depart ; and the minister and his family are left by themselves. Wherever they THE UNITED STATES. 166 turn they find some useful gift. In the lar- der tliey discover a side of bacon, a cask of butter, and some fine cheeses. In the pantry they see a barrel of sugar, a chest of tea, and a cask of molasses. In the lofl they find bags of flour, of buck-wheat, and oatmeal. In his study the minister beholds an easy-chair with a rug before it. In their nursery the children are delighted by finding presents of prints for frocks, and of cloth for jackets. The mother opens her wardrobe, and lo I— a warm cloak I she goes to her work-drawer, and finds enough tape, buttons, and cotton, to last her the whole year. These liberal gifts often enable a poor min- ister to live in comfort and plenty. Character.— There is a great difference be- tween the character of the Americans in the Northern States, and those in the Southern States. There are so many slaves in the south, that the white people indulge in habil of idleness and luxury. The children, from their earliest age, have black people ready to do everything for them; so they learn to do nothing for themselves. As they grow up, they leave all thft "wnrlr +.n +I10 alofr^ja iirlr;!/-* +>.«,, 1^, sofas, reading novels— or divert themselves with company. ',. li 166 THE UNITED STATES. i^ • The people in the Northern States are very industrious. As there arc not many servants to be had, they wait upon themselves. The children are useful to their parents. They can be trusted to go on messages, and to make purchases, and even to go to the deiitisfs by themselves. The Americans are benevolent. They love to do good, and they have asylums for the blind, and hospitals for the sick, and refuges for the destitute ; and they make even their prisoners comfortable — perhaps too comfort- able. It is a common practice to adopt orphans, and there are numerous orphans to be adopted ; for strangers from distant countries are often cut off by fever soon after landing, and their children are left to be wanderers without a home. Then they are adopted. Sometimes a farmer and his wife, who have no children of their own, take in a little stranger ; and sometimes children beg their parents to bring a little orphan into the house, and promise to help to take care of it. There is a magazine published every month, called " The Orphan's Advocate." The purpose of the masfazine is to find homes for orphans. First you will see advertisements of children needing homes, such as these : — ( THK UNITED STATES. 167 infant gir, five months old; anothei- eight months old ; a boy eleven years old-all wLt Thus persons who are willing to adopt a cmld can find one of any ago they prefer. These adopted children often grow up to be great comforts and take care of their adopted parents in old age and sickness. It is much better for orphans to be received into/amfe, than to be collected into one great asylum, as they generally are in England. Many years ago there lived in America a good mmister, who had a wife and nine chddren. The happiness of the family waa suddenly broken by r. dreadful event. The mother was standing at a window with her babe m her arms, whon a wicked soldier fired at her, and kOled her,-but not her babe. About a year afterwards the father also was Shot. (These troubles happened at the time ^vhen America was fighting against England.) Nmechildrenweremader-,hansbythedeath of these parents. The funeral of the minister was attended by a crowd of mourners. The nme children were present. The minister who 1 +T^ ""°L ' """'^'^ '"'" "^^-^^ °^ '^^^ i'dtiieT, stood in the chapel near the coffin, surrounded t>y the weeping congregation. He caUed the n I ■'■'.: tf- •1:1, 168 THE UNITED STATES. nine cliildren, and desired them to stand in order close to their father's coffin ; they were of all ages, from the infant of two years old to the lad of fourteen. The youngest knew not its own loss ; but the eldest knew well that his best friends had been taken away. Every eye was fixed upon the helpless group ; aud every heart felt interested in their case. The minister seized the opportunity, and exclaimed, '' Be! sold these orphans ; God has promised never to forsake the children of the righteous, nor to let them be in want of bread. Who will now Kelp to fulfil God's promise to these little ones ? For my part, — I take this boy, and engage to bring him up as my own son. May our good God grant his blessing I" Saying this, the good man drew the eldest boy close to his side, and placed his hands with fatherly kindness upon his shoulder. Tears of pity and of joy started into many eyes. Pres- ently one of the assembly stepped forward, saying, " I will take this child," and folded a timid girl in her motherly embrace. Another took by the hand a rosy little fellow, still wear- ing a frock, and another clasped in her arms the tender infant. One bv one — all the chil- dren found a father, — a mother, or both. And how were the children treated by their THE UNITED STATKS. 169 Mopted him ; a„d even this child found an- pj« the adopted children turned out welt icr departed parents had often prayed for he„d their prayer were aaswlred wht they themselves lay sleeping in the grave THE HISTORy OF ZAMBA. Zamba was the only son of an African kin-- He was born m a village on the banks of thl,' only of a hundred huts, was the capital of the kmgdom^ In the midst of it rose^he rofa! palace. Th:s was not a hut, but a house Tf twenty rooms, and one of them contained canopy There were also, in this palace,-china -ps,g^ass bottles, steel knives, Wr'spoons! several brf°"' ^f" '^'"^^^ ^^'^ '^-des wiir i^r '" f'"''^'^ ''''''^"g-^' ^'^d adorned with pictures ; but there was no one in the palace who could read them K.„'!?I,'^:?.*'^'l ^.f™«" ki»g obtain these --u^^ui inmgsi' iNo one in his kin-^dom M brought them over in his ship. He vi^ted I ■ ^V^-'4&K " 170 THE UNITED STATES. ■ this king every year, and always gave hand- some presents to him and to his fiimily. To the young prince Zamba he once presented a barrel-organ, with eight tunes. And yet these things were not presents, but the wages of wickedness. The captain gave them, as rewards to the king for procuring slaves, for him to sell in America. The king bought some of these slaves of otlier kings, and some he took prisoners in battle. But though the captain came to Africa only to do evil, he did good without intending it. The youiig princo desired earnestly to read the picture-books in his father's library, and he entreated the captain to teach him to read. The captain consented ; in his yearly visits he taught him, and at last presented him with a Bible ! Zamba read his Bible, but his heart was not changed at this time. When he was seventeen years old, the prince accompanied his father upon an expedition against another kingdom. Their army was very large in their own eyes ; it consisted of one hundred and forty men. They went up the river Col^o iii five large canoes, and when they arrived at the enemy's village, they set it on fire. The attack was made in the depth of night, and a dreadful conflict ensued. The two African kings were slain— Zamba's father and 4 THE UNITED STATES. e hand- ly. To resented ind yet lc wages lem, as ives, for bought id some ica only ding it. read the and he to read, visits he 1 with a lis heart e prince pedition my was sted of vent up id when 3y set it lenth of r — " rhe two her and 171 his enemy. But Zamba's fatlicr had gained the victory before lie died, and Zamba returned to his kingdom laden with treasures, and accom- panied by many wretched prisoners. Amongst them— was tlic daughter of the king who had been slain. Her name was Zil- lah. She was adorned with the splendor suited to a princess ; her necklace was of pearls, her bracelets of gold. But she was a captive and an orphan, and her young heart was bursting with grief. ° Zamba regarded her with compassion and admiration, and determined, instead of selling her as a slave, to make her his wife. About this time the American captain visited the kmgdom, and bought the ninety prisoners that had been taken in battle. He tried to per- suade Zamba himself to make a voyage that he might see America and also England ; but he could not induce him to go that time. The next year, however, he came again, and suc- ceeded in gaining Zamba's consent. He ad- vised the king to take as 7nT;ch gold with him as he could collect, that lie raight, by selling it m America, make his fox tune. With many tears Zamba parted from his widowed mother and his ynnflifi.i r.,io«., tt^^;. ever, he was cheered by the thought of soon returning full of wisdom and riches. He took f 172 THE UNITED STATES. witli him two large trunks full of garments and of gold, and also tliirtj-two slaves. The ship was large and crowded with slaves ; in all there were four hundred and twenty- two. Miserable indeed was their condition! The place where they lay was divided into com- partments six feet square, like the divisions of a cotton box ; in each square four slaves were kept. The boards which divided these squares were only six inches high, but they served to prevent the slaves rolling all into one heap, when the sea was rough ; yet when the sea was very rough the slaves were all rolled into a heap, notwithstanding the division. During the voyage a storm arose, and the slaves being chained together in pairs (at least the men), could not help themselves, and fifteen were smothered or crushed to death. Zamba now saw with his own eyes the mis- eries that slaves endure w^ow a voyage ; yet he did not repent of his wickedness m having sold so many, and in purposing to sell more. But God, by his judgments, made him at last con- scious of his sin. One day, when he asked the captain to hear him read in the New Testament^ he was aston- ished to receive this reply : " Keally, Zamba, I ought to receive some paymeiio for giving you so many lessons; I might have caught ^m I'^ THE UNITED STATES. 173 many boats full of Negroes during the time I have spent in teaching you." A week afterwards Zamba was in bed, while the captain was drinking with a comrade, and he heard him say, "I do not see what that black fellow can do with so much gold • I shall soon take his gold dust from him, as I well deserve it for teaching him so much. How little the fellow thinks that he will soon be in the same case as the thirty-two Negroes he brought on board the ship !" What a night of misery Zamba passed, after hearing these words ! He looked full of gloom next morning at breakfast, but he said nothing lor he know it would be of no use to speak. In the course of the day he contrived to get alone to the cabin, and to take some of his gold out of his trunks, and to hide it in the linmg of the clothes he wore, hoping to save a little ot his property from the greedy claws of the deceiver. Soon afterwards the captain pro- posed taking care himself of the trunks, i hough Zamba knew well what he meant by taking care," he did not venture to refuse. At last the ship arrived on the coast of America, and anchored near Charleston. Once i-^^^^^a Tu buauld a flue oitv : but (Jltj now he had uo heart to admire the great .. on the beach, or tlie carringes in the streets guns :> f tl . I t t " .^ 174 THE UNITED STATES. he was only occupied with his own sad lot. The slaves were landed, washed, clothed, and sold in the inarket-place ; (for the law forbid- ding slaves to be brought from Africa, had not yet been made; now they are only brought sea-etly.) The thirty -two Negroes belonging to Zamba were sold with the rest, but their price was not given to Mm. The captain took care that Zamba did not escape from him. Before he suffered him to land, he said to him, *'I cannot take you to London, as I am going to part with my ship, but I will leave you in good hands at Charles- ton, and I myself will take care of your prop- erty." What was the agony of Zamba when he found that he was really going to be sold as a slave, and that he should no more behold his native country, nor his beloved Zillah I He exclaim- ed against the treachery of this treatment ; — he threatened to expose his base betrayer ; — but there was no help for a black man. The next day a respectable tradesman came to the ship, and bought Zamba. When Zamba saw his own price paid into the captain's hands he was full of rage ; and when the captain gave him a handful of silver out of the monev he could not thank him, but only exclaimed, " I know it is the price of my own flesh and blood." I THE UNITED STATES. 176 The captain also gave part of the money to Zamba's master, to be kept for Zamba's use, and he thought himself very generous in doing this ; though at the same time he enriched him- self with twenty thousand dollars of Zamba's property. The trader who had bought Zamba sent his clerk to lead him to his store— (a place filled with goods of all sorts .for sale.) Zamba's master was an auctioneer, and his name was Naylour. He lived in a lai-ge brick house, splendidly furnished. At the back there was a spacious court, with small houses on each side for the servants. An upper room was ap- pointed for Zamba. That night, as he lay upon his bed, his heart began to reproach him for his cruelty in having betrayed his countrymen, and for having made slaves of them. No servant could be better treated than he was in Mr. Naylour's store : he had mod- erate labor, plentiful food, and comfortable lodging; but he had lost his liberty. Yet he knew how different his lot was from that of slaves toiling in the fields, beneath the driver s cruel labh, and he felt he did not deserve the mercies he enioved. 'J .J - On Sunday his kind friend, Mr. Thomson, the clerk, took him. to several places of worship. X iA ' % •\ ?r1 .. i -. w I 'I it ■ 176 THE UNITED STATES. His feelings were hurt at seemg tlie blacks in a gallery, apart from the rest of the congrega- tion, as if they were not the children of the same Father. He was much struck by the solemn sound of a fine organ, but he was more delighted by the voices of his country- men singing the prai^^s of God; for in one chapel the hymns were given out two lines at a time, so that poor blacks could join in the worship. Zamba slaved his master diligently, and obtained lis favor. He also called upon his God e irnestly to pardon his sins, and he found peace by trusting in his Saviour's blood. He now rejoiced that he had been cruelly betrayed and basely sold. Still he wondered that men, calling themselves Christians, could keep their fellow-creatures in bondage. Though he was never beaten, he knew of many whose flesh w as torn by leather thongs for the most trifling faults, such as for spoiling a cup of coffee, or for scorching a muslin gown. At last an event happened which he had little expected. One day he went down to the harbor, with Mr. Thomson, to see a slave ship that had just arrived. He saw the wretched captives flocking out of the ship, into the sheds upon the shore. Suddenly he heard his own name called out, or rather screamed out. -i.i_,^. THE UNITED STATES. 177 ax^ks in igrega- of the by the le was )untry- in one lines at in the 7, and ion his 3 found i. He jtrayed tt men, p their he was ish w as trifling See, or le had to the 7Q ship etched 3 sheds is own i out, "Zamba, my dear Zambal" at the same mo- inent a young Negress ihrew her arms around his neck. It was his own dear Zillah ! Zamba was overwhelmed win joy; but, on lookin- attentively at his beloved, he perceived, with grief, how worn and wasted was her counte- nance, how rude and tattered her garments ? Was this the African princess, once adorned with gold and pearls, noiv clad in a coarse gown and tattei-ed shawl, with an old handkerchief wrapped around her head? but not the less lovely was Zillah in her Zamba's eyes. Mr. Thomson, rejoicing in Zamba's happi- ness, quickly returned home to tell his master the history. Mr. Naylour, upon hearing it, came down to the shore, and bought Zillah for three hundred and fifly dollars, as a reward to Zamba for his faithful service. Zamba led his Zillah to his master's house, and soon heard from her lips all that had hap' pened since he had left his home. His mother had died of a hroJcen heart, and his two brothers-in-law were governing his kingdom. Zillah related also the manner in which she was captured. After Zamba's departure, she had been ac- customed to wander about on the banks of the river, in the hope of hearing tidinofs of her \ I I ' 4 ^Bt->^ ( i I . IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 4 / A O '/ 4", "^■? M^ L-?/ v.. Ua ^ 1.0 !f I.I t m ■^ |40 M 2.0 1.8 11-25 11.4 IIIIII.6 V] <^ /i 7. 'c^l /^ <P1 ■^i.^ >" .^ '/ Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 872-4503 is. Z6 178 THE UNITED STATES. rojal husband ; and she heard at last, that the captain had sold Zamba as a slave in Charles- ton. In one of her lonely walks by the river side, she observed a large boat approaching the bank ; she saw it draw up to the land, and some wliite men get out. She suspected no danger, as the men did not appear to regard her, or to intend to come near her. Soon they began to chase each other, as if in play ; and by degrees they contrived to approach poor Zillah, and be- fore she was aware, they seized her by the waist, and compelled her to enter the boat. They quickly rowed down the river to the place where their ship lay at anchor. There they deprived her of her ornaments, and thrust her into the hold. In the midst of her anguish, a beam of joy lighted up her heart, when she heard the ship was bound for Charleston ; but what was her de- light to see her husband as soon as she landed I Zamba instructed his Zillah from day to day in the Word of God, and, after awhile, these royal Africans were both humbly partaking of the Lord's Supper, as heirs together of an everlasting kingdom. Once more Zamba saw his treacherous enemy Captain Winton, but oh, how changed ! All his ill-gotten wealth was gone, — his health was failing — his character was lost. He came to Mr. Naylour's store to beg. The first time he THE UNITED STATES. 179 tried to avoid Zamba, as if he felt ashamed ; but afterwards he grew bold, and even asJced him for money ! Yet he was not sorrj for his base conduct. He defended it to Zamba, sav- ing, ''I was much tempted; some would have used you worse, and left you without a penny; but I did not, and I found you a good place and a good master." Thus he made excuses for his wickedness ; as all sinners do, till con- vinced by the Holy Spirit that they are with- out excuse in tlie sight of God. Bid Zamba relieve this bad bold man ? He remembered the scripture, " If thine enemy hunger, feed him:" and he gave him a dollar and a half, which is equal to six shillings. A dolhr and a half to one who had robbed Jiim of TWENTY THOUSAND, and of LIBERTY besides ! The captain was so much touched by this act of generosity, that he dropped a tear on the black hand of the fallen king. But his DAY was NEAR, and his judgment was AT HAND. A few weeks afterwards, Zamba was follow- ing his master, as he was strolling about in the country, when he saw, near a grove of myrtles, a group of men collected. Presently he heard the sound of a gun. He went towards the spot whence the sound came, and beheld Cap- tain Winton stretched on the ground in the ■ ?} I . ;i; il~-^ t ■ I. > % , J., I. k-.J }. '^n I 180 THE UNITED STATES. pangs of death. He had been just shot in a duel. It had been occasioned by a quarrel at a game of cards. The man who had slain the captain was standing near, not afraid of being puniched (for deaths in duels were thought nothing of in that country). Zamba raised the head of his expiring betrayer, and caught a look from his failing eyes that made him think he was remembered. Afterwards he helped to carry the lifeless body to the nearest inn. But while the oppressor perished miserably, the poor slaves were preserved and blessed. They were at length set free by their grateful master ; yet they did not desire to quit his ser- vice ; they worked for him and received wages. When their master gave up keeping a store, they opened a little shop on their own account, and lived happily, serving God, and helping the distressed. Few slaves have enjoyed such privileges as Zamba and Zillah. They were blessed with a good master, with each other's society, with knowledge, and at last with liberty. In the midst of their own comforts, they often mourned over the sufferings of their poor brethren in slavery, and longed for the period when their chj^ins shall be broken. BRITISH AMERICA. 181 BEITISH AMERICA. Part of America belongs to England; it is the northern part, and it is called British Amer- ca. It consists of many countries. The people of British America are om fellow sybjects, while those in the United States are not. THE RIVER ST. LAWRENCE. This river divides British America from the United States. It is well that there is a river to dmde them, for the people of those two countries do not agree well together. There IS scarcely another river in the world to be compared to this river; not that it is so great a river, but it is so beautiful. It flows from the largest lake in the worid (that is the largest lake of fresh water), well called Lake Superior, ihis lake is so immense, that Ireland might be bathed in it, as a child is bathed in a tub, that IS, it islands could be bathed. The river St. Lawrence is famous for the great leaps it makes. It often comes to a steep place, and then it leaps down, and these leaps are called waterfalls. The flnest of all k Wj. agara. That wonderful fall belongs to l>oih countries, — the United States and British I ■f Jj [t i \ F" i 1 k i 182 BRITISH AMERICA. .11 ! I America ; for it lies between both. It is the glory and delight of both. The People of British America. — There is a great difference between the manners of the people on the opposite sides of the river St. Lawrence. On the British side they are more civil and respectful ; on the other side they are more in- dustrious and temperate. There are beggars on the British side; scarcely any on the other. The people are given to drinking on the Brit- ish side ; they chew tobacco on the other side. There is a great difference to be observed at dinner, in steam-boats and hotels. In the United States all is hurry and confusion; but in British America, the people enjoy their meals in quiet and at leisure; for they have not so much business to do as the people in the United States, nor are they in such a hurry to grow rich. In British America there are no slaves. There never can be any in countries that be- long to Britain. Slaves of the United States, if they can escape to British America, are safe and free. Numbers, therefore, take refuge in this land. But it is very cold for black people. In winter it is colder than in England, though in summer it is much hotter. In winter, BRITISH AMERICA. 183 nothing meets the eye but a boundless plain of snow, and sheets of ice. In summer, grapes may be seen ripening in the open air. It is the vast lakes, and the snowy moun- tains which render the air so cold in winter ; but the sun has more power in summer than m England, because there are not so many clouds to veil the skies. QUEBEC. This is the capital of British America. It IS a beautiful city, built on a steep rock over- hanging the river. British America consists of these countries on the continent : — Canada. Nova Scotia. New Brunswick. Rupert's Land. It consists also of these islands : Cape Breton. Prince Edward's Island. Newfoundland. Quebec is the capital of all these countries. NEWFOUNDLAND. The name of this large island makes us i V E I r ' '1 s 1 v. ! ft iTi-i c> m Ml 184 BRITISH AMERICA. think of those dogs with which children can play, — they are so gentle ; and on which chil- dren can ride, — they arc so large. In their native country they often save the lives of drowning men ; for there are many ships wrecked on the coast of Newfoundland. A dog, seeing a sailor struggling with the waves, plunged into the sea to save him : he seized hold of his cap, but it came off in his mouth, and the dog had not the sense to let go the cap and seize the sailor by the hair, but seemed satisfied with his prize, and set off to- wards the shore ; but the sailor had the sense to seize the dog by the tail, and thus he was towed safely to land. Here is an anecdote of a much wiser dog than that. A dog was often employed in dragging to the shore pieces of wood, floating on the sea. One day another dog began to assist him in the labor ; but soon getting tired, he dropped the wood out of his mouth, and began to swim towards the land. The other dog saw him, and going after the runaway (or rather the 5w;^maway), he forced him to return to his work, and made him continue at it, till all the wood was safely landed. In no place are such dogs more wanted than in Newfoundland. Dead bodies are often cast BRITISH AMERICA. 185 upon the shore— sometimes as many as three hundred at once. Large chests are often washed by the waves on to the land. There are men called wreckers, who live by seizing all they can find ; and they sometimes murder men who have escaped the waves, in order to get their clothes and money. But there are many articles scattered on the beach, that honest people may pick up. In one family the children had for playthings, bunches of keys found among the rocks. Newfoundland is a dreary abode. The sum- mer indeed is pleasant, for there is abundance of green grass, and the herds of deer look beau- tiful feeding on the hills ; but the winter is long and severe : the snow falls, and the winds howl, and the ships are wrecked upon the rocks. There is no such place in the whole world for fishing, on account of a great bank that runs beneath the sea for six hundred miles. Quantities of cod are found there, and quanti- ties are salted, put in barrels, and sent to dis- tant countries. There are very few churches in the island, because generally there are not people enough living in one place to make a congregation. Two or three families dwell near together, and-— twenty miles off— two or three more dwell. If ministers wish to instruct the settlers, they must i? ir. ill I 186 BRITISH AMERICA. it ■; II travel amongst them. Such ministers must climb crags, and walk along the edge of pre- cipices. At night they must be content to sleep in the smoky huts called " tills ;" where it is often hard to find a quiet corner. But sometimes a minister is not able to reach a till by the time night comes on. What must he do then? Make a wooden shovel out of a tree — then dig a hole in tlie snow ; a hole deeper than he is tall ; he must make it large, for there must be a fire in the midst. Then he must spread branches of fir-tree on the ground for his bed, that he may not lie on the wet snow. He must have a heap of sticks close beside him, that he may heap on fresh fuel in the night, for if the fire were to go out he would perish from the cold. During the course of the night, the room will grow larger, through the melting of the snow by the fire in the midst. There are ministers who bear all these hard- ships in order to teach the poor settlers. In some places they find the people given up to wickedness ; but in other places they find souls thirsting for instruction. In some places the people say, " We have never seen a clergyman before; we have often heard that there were clergymen, and v(q have wished to see one, and now we (h see one." Such people listen attentively to the minister. The mothers tell their 1 him, a lowed was k( next ] prayer They ( in the thinki] those were d St. J There parlian THE Ali savageg there a fewer e there w And cause Y session used to to fish, further NORTH A^tERICAN INDIANS. 187 their little cliildren to repeat their hymns to him, and the children are delighted to be al- lowed to do so. In one house the minister was kept awake at night by the children in the next room repeating aloud their hymns and prayers, with the creed and commandments. They did so, because they knew a minister was in the house, and they could not sleep for thinking of him ; and so they repeated all those holy lessons, not knowing that they were disturbing his rest. St. John is the capital of Newfoundland. There the English governor resides and the parliament meet. THE NOETH AMERICAN INDIANS. All over America there are wandering savages. Once there were a great many, now there are but few ; and there are fewer and fewer every year, and so it is probable at last there will be none at all. And why have they become so few ? Be- cause white men have come and taken pos- session of their lands— the grounds where they used to hunt, and the shores wh^rp t>>p^ naori to fish. The Indians have been obliged to go further and further back into the country. f^- E^l 188 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. They have perished also by the small-pox ; and they have perished by the fiery waters — even rum and brandy. The North American Indians are the finest race of savages in the world,— the strongest, the bravest, the most generous and honorable. Yet they are very cruel. Their color is sin- gular : it is red, or rather copper color. They call themselves the Red children of the Great Father; for they believe in a Great Father whom no eye can see. These red men are divided into many tribes, each of which has a name, and usually a very strange one. There is the tribe of the Crows and of the Crees,— the Blackfeet and the Flat- heads,— the Chipeways and the Ojibeways, be- sides many more. These tribes differ from one another in their dress and their customs. The Crows are the finest of all the tribes. They dress in white, and therefore do not much resemble crows, ex- cept in the color of their hair. They are re- markable for the length of their locks. Some have hair ten feet long, and when they walk —it sweeps the ground like a train. But they do not generally let it trail ; they wind it up on a block, and carry it under their arms. Other tribes have tried to make their hair grow as long as the Crows, but liave never succeeded. To ma ningly own hi tempt c have n cover tl CusT the Tan to find J no flock They buffaloci place. "V the wome They ma of the tei ex- NORTH AMKlilCAN l.VDIANS. 189 To make it »eem as long, some Indians cun- ningly glue locks of hair to the end of their own hair ; but the Crows look with great con- tempt on these pretenders. The Orow women have not such very long hair ; tlieir locks cover their shoulders. CusTOMS.-The Indians are wanderers, like the Tartars of Asia ; but they do not go about to find pasture for their flocks (for they have no flocks), but to find animals to hunt. They dwell in tents made of the skins of buffaloes. They stay two or three weeks in one Skin Huts. place. When they move, all the work falls on the women. They have to take down the tents. ■^hey make their horses drag the long poles ot the tents, and then they sit with their chil- ! n 'I *| s| BJ 190 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. dren and bundles on the poles. Wliat uncom- fortable carriages to ride in ! Straw Huts. lii Bark HiU», NOKTU AMERICAN INDIANS. 191 ha~X::T'^'^'^ draw a little of the oaggage , but they are so cunuiag as to hide themselvesassoonastheyseethepac\i„glJi„ In winter the Indians live in W hut^T' cause they are warmer than tents. &me Wbt who have com, Kve in strau, hute ; and S ^^e^i^h tree. An Indian hut is called a Wha^ is the calumet? It is the pipe of peace --not the common pipe that the Indian i^ always smoking, but the pipe used on Lat occasions, when an agreement is made ; £ Women, and babes on tJmr backs. a. ^ . ■ a'"- I' 192 NOETH AMERICAN INDIANS. this sacred pipe is taken out of its clotli wrap- per, and each of the persons making peace smoke the calumet a little while. It is the custom of some tribes for mothers to keep their babes in moss-bags, and never to take them out. When the mother travels she carries the moss-bag on her back. To amuse the child, little playthings are fastened to the bag. The babe is kept a whole year in this bag, and then taken out and allowed to crawl about. At first its limbs must be very weak, from having been so long confined ; but they gain strength by degrees, from climbing, and running, and swimming. A woman with babe in arms. NORTH AMERICAN INDANS. I93 A Flathead woman and babe. If the babe dies while in its moss bag fand no doubt many do), the mother places the dead babe m a tree, and keeps the moss-bag as a re- andtrTii.^^' T^' ''^^*^ black feathers, and often talks to the bag, as if the babe were FOUR-BEARS. tri?'7\'.*^^ ""^"^^ ^^ ^ ^^^ ^^t^e Randan ^iDe. In his own language it was Mam'fnn.h lie was thP. greatest warrior of all h' '■" ' and he was very proud Once a white man came to 13 tribe, visit the tribe. i t «rf' :i it I' 194 NORTH AMKJIICAN INDIANS. Ho was not a inissionjiry, but an artist, very clever in painting pictures. lie ofTorcd to paint Four-lioars. The thouglit of being painted, de- lighted the proud savage ; he dressed himself in his most magnificent clothes ; he put on his sheep-skin shirt, his deer-skin stockings, his buffalo-skin robe. That robe had a dark trim- ming — it was of black hair, but not of horses' hair ; it was the hair of MEN that Four^Bears had slain in battle. Of this trimming the war- rior was more proud than he would have been of gold or silver lace. Four-Bears wore a neck- lace, — but not of beads ; it was made of the claws of FiFiT GUisiiY BEARS — a fit nccklacc for one who delighted in bloodshed. In his hand he held a tall spear, made of the stem of a young tree ; it was pointed with steel, and stained with blood, dried upon it. What blood? Four-Beai's gave the painter the history of that blood, while his picture was being painted. THE STORY OF THE BLOOD-STAINED SPEAR. Once upon a time Four-Bears found a dead body lying on the earth ; it was covered with blood, and pierced with a spear; the spear was still there. Four-Bears immediately knew that was the body of his own brother. But who had killed him ? The spear no t, very o paint led, dc- dmsclf on his gs, liis k trim- horses' r^Bears be war- re been a neck- of the ccklace In his item of lel, and blood? of that ted. PEAR. a dead 3d with 3 spear yknew ear no NOIlTil AMKIIICAN INDUNH. I95 doubt belongcul to the murdenir. Four-Bears drew It out of the body and brought it to his own village Many ti.ero kr.ew it, and eried out, It IS the .spear of Wongatop." Krom thatmoMiciitFour-Jicars resolved what u^^.-ii ; .'^ '"'^ ''''"'"'' ^^ satisfied," said he, till I have plunged that very spear in the heart of Wongatop, and dyed it in hu blood " Long aid he watcli for his enemy, but he watched in vain. W.ngatop never crossed his path, nor came witliin his reach. During four years that spear stood in the hut of iour-Bears, with no blood but that of his brother's dried upon it. ^^ At last Four-Bears snatched it up, saying, As he does not come near me, I will go and fmd him." ° He^went alone,-the deadly spear in his hand. He travelled during the night, and hid himself during the day; for he knew there were many of his enemies watching for his life 1 he journey was two hundred miles. It was dusk when Four-Bears arrived at the village where his enemy dwelt. Many people were sauntering among the hut.^ but no one observed Four-Bears. By degrees, all the in- -....^,.-.^ ^o uHcxr uuiii. — ^li was still. i^our-Bears knew well the abode of his ene- my. Before he went in, he peeped through the i h 1 Hi t 196 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. cMnks in tlie wall, and saw Wongatop smoking his pipe. Soon he saw Wongatop lie down upon his bed ; — then he entered. There was a fire burning in the midst of the hut, and a pot of boiling meat hanging over it. Four- Bears was very hungry. He was not afraid to sit down and eat ; for it is the custom among the Indians to permit any stranger to enter any hut, and to eat anything he may find. It is a kind and generous custom. Four-Bears took care to sit with his back towards his enemy, that his face might not be seen. The wife of Wongatop was awake, and she said to her husband, " There is a strange man eating there." " Never mind," replied Wongatop, " let him eat ; I suppose he is hungry." I wonder that kind speech did not melt the heart of Four-Bears. When he had finished eating he began to smoke his pipe, and while smoking he contrived to look round, to see exactly where his enemy was, that he might destroy him suddenly. As the fire was almost out — there was no risk of his face being remembered. Hastily he started up, and plunged the spear into the heart of off of his locks. .'■1 "W 'Fj ***^ i^ + v> ,-+1, 1 his scalp (that is, the skin on the crown head) ; on which grew long flowing black NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 197 It was a precious prize in his ejes,~for it was a prool that his enemy was killed. With the bloody spear in one hand, and the bleeding scalp in the other, Four-Bears hastened back to his country, and there displayed his horrible treasures with savage triumph Such was the history that Four-Bears related to he painter. He bade him look at the spear and see his brother's blood dried upon itf and his enemy's dried over it. This was his glorv for he knew not the Scriptures, or the com! mand, Avenge not yourselves." He pointed out to the painter, amonst the trimmings of his robe, the hair of Wongatop. One day Four-Bears invited the painter to dme with him. He lived in a hut covered with earth, and which looked like a hillock The Mandan tribe did not move about like most other tribes, but always lived in huts Four-Bears had a veiy large hut. It was in size like a barn. Close by the walls seven Indian women with their children were sitting. 1 hey did not venture to come near the visitor nor even to speak. ' ' *'" ^-^ '-^^^' ^^^ ii n.i\3 was Durnmg and near it upon a rush mat, the dinner was spread. It consisted of three dishes. One *t 1 11 198 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. was roasted buffalo, looking like beef; an- other was boiled turnips, and the third was " Pemmican" (which is buffalo's flesh dried, and pounded small) : slices of marrow fat were eaten with this dry stuff, instead of butter. No one partook of this repast except the painter ; not even Four-Bears himself; he only sat by, ready to prepare his pipe when dinner was over. This was Indian politeness. Indian chief at dinner. A beautiful skin was spread on the ground for the painter's seat during dinner. It was a buffalo's skin, and it was covered with paint- ings of all the conflicts in which Four-Bears had been enp'ag'ed^ He had slain with his own hand — fourteen enemies. The slaughter of Wongatop was painted upon the skin. It had NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 199 taken Four-Bears a fortnight to paint this skin. He had prepared it for his guest, and now he presented it to him, for he wished him to be acquainted with all his mighty acts. What was the end of this victorious savage? It was miserable indeed. He and all his tribe perished ! There are no Mandans now. The small-pox came and cut them all oflf. The small-pox entered the hut of Four- Bears, and destroyed all those obedient wives and their little children. Four-Bears alone remained. When Four-Bears saw that all his family were dead, he piled up their dead bodies and covered them with buffalo skins, and then he left them, and went alone to a hill at a little distance. There he lay for six days and six nights, neither eating nor drinking. At the end of that time he was able just to crawl back to his hut. It was already a loathsome tomb; for it was filled with the decaying bodies of his family ; yet there he lay down, and died. Animals of North America. — There are troops of wild horses feeding in the prairies. The Indians ca^toh them on horseback • for they have tame horses as well as wild. The first horses that came to America ' re tame. '1 m 200 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. It was the Spaniards who brought them. Many of their horses escaped, and they grew wild, and that is the reason there are so many troops of wild horses. Wild horses being caught. When an Indian desires to catch a wild horse, he mounts a tame horse, and takes a lasso in his hand. This lasso is a loop at the end of a rope. The Indian is able to throw it over the head of the wild horse. But when he has caught the horse, he has a hard struggle to keep it. He dismounts his tame horse, and stands on the ground before the wild horse, that he may use all his strength in pulling the lasso very tight round his neck. He then ties its two fore-feet togetlier, and obliges the animal to submit to his power. By degrees he .-x4- NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 201 tames the wild horse. Many Indians keep ten horses for their own riding. Wild horse Just caught. There are also large lierds of buffaloes, that wander about the ])rairies. Though called buffaloes they are really bisons (which are much more terrible beasts, and much uglier than buffaloes). The Indians kill these animals for food. When an Indian wishes to kill a buffalo, he does not take his lasso, but his bow and arrows. He gallops after the herd, till he overtakes a buffalo. Then he rides even with it, not hold- ing the bridle, but using both his hands in the heavy animal, till at last it falls down (lead ; then with great joy he dismounts, and t r f ( I l i: i 202 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. cuts up his prey. He roasts som6 of the flesh, and pounds the rest into pemmican, while he makes the skin into a robe, and wears the horns as an ornament on his head, or places them on the top of his tent. Bison or buffalo. There are dogs also. They are very useful in the cold parts of America, where there is not much grass for horses, for they are eir ployed in drawing sledges. Their flesh is considoi'ed good to eat, though not nearly as good as the buffaloes'. It is, however, reckoned an honor to be invited to a dog feast. The painter • e liave spoken of was invited to one. He took with him some English friends. j r - j NORTU AMERICAN INDIANS. 203 «, Children^ hut, and dog. The feast was given in the open air, and thousands of Indians were assembled to be- hold it. A row of kettles stood on the ground, con- taining broth made of the boiled flesh of dogs. This broth was poured into earthen bowls, and presented to the guests with spoons of balralo horn. The painter and his friends, not being ac- customed to this kind of food, did not wish to take any; but, in order not to offend the Indians, they just took one spoonful each, and then icrlfl.rllv r>nc«3«^ r\-n +V.«4^T 1_ x_ ^i i crowd of Indians. "^ ^ The master of the feast then made a speech, \ li-r \ t 'I 1 1 if f 204 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. ill ■ pi ..III 11 saying, " I have not given to tlie white man the best food I have (the best food is buffalo hump and marrow), but I have slain my faith- ful dogs to show him that I will be as faithful to him as my dogs are to mey Though the Indian kills his dog, he loves him too, and he often weeps over his poor head when he sees it served up in a bowl. Keligion. — The Indians do not worship idols. They believe there is a good Spirit, whom they call Father. But they believe also in an evil spirit, and they think that he is stronger than the good Spirit. Is not this idea enough to make them miserable ? We know that there is an evil spirit, but we know that the good Spirit, even our God, is far stronger than any evil spiri4, and therefore we can say, '' If God be for us, who shall be against us?" But the Indians cannot say so. They are always trying to defend themselves from the evil spirit. They have many foolish ways of doing so. Their chief trust is in their medi- cine-bag. What is that ? It contains neither rhubarb, nor senna, nor any kind of medicine. By " medicine" the Indian means "mvaterv''or a secret charm. There are different sorts of medicine-bags. { NOnril AMERICAN INDIAirS. 206 Some are large, some are small ; some are made oi wolf s skm, and some of rat's skin When a boy is about fifteen Le makes his medicine (for girls have no niodicine-bao-s) Ho goes and wanders about the country, and when he comes back, l,e says he has Ind a dream about his mcdicine-bag, telling him of what it B to be made. No one can know whether the boy IS speakmg truth or not. V/hatever ani- mal s skin the t,ag is to be made of, the boy must kill that animal himself, be it a great buffalo, or only a little puppy. Then he must keep his medicine-bag all his life long. If he lose his medicine-bag he is despised by Medicine-bags are often lost in battle for every one tries, if he can, to get his enemy's bag from him. A man who has lost his medi- cme-bag must not make a «eM, one— that would not do ; lus only way is to get another from an enemy, and when he succeeds in doin<. tlus, he IS more respected than if he had never J^ost his own, and he is called " medicine-l.onor- It is impossible to persuade an Indian to .sell his medicine-bag; he values it more than his «ie. It would be well if Christians valued their SOULS as Indians value their mc.Iieine- Dags. Ihe Indian thinks thus with himself . \- II 1] il 206 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS, h " What would it profit me if I were to gain the whole world, and lose my medicine-bag?" Every Indian has his medicine-bag (if he have not lost it), but every Indian is not a *' MEDICINE-MAN." That is the highest honor an Indian can have. Every one who does any- thing that appears wonderful to the Indians, is counted a medicine-man. The gentleman who painted the pictures of many Indians so well, was called " great medicine." One way of getting to be counted a medicine- man, is by making rain come ; that is, by pre- tending to make it come. When there has been no rain for a long while, the young men in the village assemble together. One of them undertakes to make the rain come; and he stands upon a high place with a lance in his hand, pointing at the clouds, pretending to pierce them. lie stands there all day long talking to the clouds, r.nd threatening them with words and gestures. If the rain come while he is doing this, he becomes immediately a medicine-man; but if no rain come, then, next day, another man takes his place and tries. So the men try, one after another; and one is sure to get the title of medicine-man ; for the rain is sure to come at last. Whoever is so fortunate as to gain this honor, takes care never to trv another time, NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 207 let he should lose his title, and be called ''no medicine," and so be more despised than before. ^ These medicine-men arc the great deceivers of the Indians. When a man is dying, one of these creatures are called in. Once a poor Indian had been shot by acci- dent, and was lying in the agonies of death. The medicine-man was sent for. Soon the sound of his great rattle was heard, and every one was silent, and made way to let him pass He was more frightful than can be imagined. He was covered with the skin of a yellow bear, '^. Mystery Man. Ml ; : I i i ri 208 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. m ' and his face was hidden under the bear's face. All manner of strange things were hung about him, — skins of snakes,— hoofs of deer, — beaks of birds, — claws, paws, and jaws, — teeth, tongues, and tails ; for all of these were medi- cine. In one hand he brandished a spear, in the other he shook a rattle as large as a tea-tray. The rattling noise was made by strings of bones, that dangled and knocked against one another. He himself was growling, and grunt- ing like a real bear. The horrible object came on jumping and starting at every step. This was the creature who was to help the dying man. How did he help him? By dancing round liim,— jumping over him, — pulling, roll- ins-, and draijfifinff him about. In the midst of these torments, the dying man expired. How different is the treatment the Christian meets with in his last hours! Soft, kind voices whisper precious promises, and offer up earnest prayers in the name of Jesus. Character. — The most striking features in the character of the Indian are BRAVERY and CRUELTY. The children are encouraged to torment animals. The mother smiles to see her little ones tearing iiiuu unas lO picCv^o. The boys are early instructed in the art of taking scalps. ir NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 209 They are collected together in an open field, and are divided into two armies, each under the command of a man. They are taught to fight with blunt arrows. Every boy wears a tuft of grass on his head to represent a scalp. If an arrow strikes him in a vital part, he is bound to fall down as z/dead (though not at all hurt), and the boy who hit him runs to- wards him and tears off the tuft of grass from his head, as if it were a scalp. No wonder boys brought up in this way, de- light in fighting with sharp arrows when they are men. But the Indians are cruel, not only to their enemies,— they are cruel to their aged parents. The painter once saw a tribe packing up their tents to remove to another place. There was an old man there; his eyes were dim, his skin withered, and his back bent by the weight of a hundred years. There he was, sitting all alone, beneath a covering of skin, stretched on four poles. Beside him was a small fire, a few buffalo bones with a little meat upon tliem, ar.d a dish of vrater. His sons and daughters were going to remove with their tribe to an- other place, but he was not going with them. He did not ask to be taken. He said to them, "Leave me, I am old— I cannot o-q— I wish to die. I will not be a burthen 6^ 14 to my children. / # < i ! , 210 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. I LEFT MY FATHER AS YOU LEAVE ME." So he remained behind. Had his children loved him, — ^had they feared God, — they would have carried him with them^ or have stayed behind with him. The painter was not able to remain with the old man ; for he was going in a boat down the river. A few months afterwards he returned the same way. He stepped on shore, and went to look at the spot where he had seen the poor old Indian. There was the skin covering, still stretched upon the poles, — there were the ashes of the fire, — ^but where was the aged man ? — a little way off there lay a skull, and some bones picked quite clean. It was clear that the wolves had been there. Yet, though the Indians treat their parents cruelly, they love their children. There was a chief named Blackrock. He had an only daughter, of a sweet countenance and modest behavior. The painter drew her picture. She was dressed in skins, adorned with brass buttons, and her soft black tresses were plaited, and her ears were adorned with string of beads. The picture was so much orlroivorl fTinf Q nrpnflpn'inn •mirplinHP/l it nnn hung it up in his house. No one knew what had become of the girl, till one day Blackrock cam ente excl her grea talk died wan1 her me J my c Th( loved and ^ NORTH AMERICAN- INDIANS. 211 came to the house where the picture was, and entering the room, went up to the picture, and exclaimed, " My heart is ghid again, now I see her here alive. I want this picture which the great medicine-man drew, that I may always talk to my daughter, for she is dead. She died whilst I was absent, hunting buffaloes. I want my daughter. Take her down, and give her to me. I have brought ten horses with me and a beautiful wigwam, as the price of my daughter." BlacJcrock's Daughter. The owner, seeing how much the father loved his daughter, took down the picture • ■'-x.x t^o vviiii, and placea it in his hands, say- ^ours. Keen vonr horses and Keep J your wigwam too. May they lielp to i'')' 212 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. mend your generous heart, broken by the loss of your only daughter." With great delight and much gratitude, Blackrock carried home the precious picture. The poor heathens have no real comfort in their afflictions ; for they know not who sends trouble, or why He sends it. KUPEKT'S LAND. This is one of the countries of British Amer- ica, but it is so cold that the British have built no cities there. It lies close by one of the great lakes, called Winnipeg, and through Jfimonary teaching Indiatis. |C^ NOnril AMIORIOAN INDIANS. 213 it runs a river called the Red River. By the banks of that river .some missionaries have settled and built a pretty village. There are many Indians living in that village, and wor- shipping the true God in ihcir 'little white church. When a missionary first came to the spot there was an Indian chief named Piirwys who wanted him to go away. He said - Before the white men came to trouble the ground with their ploughs, our rivers were full of fish and our woods of deer; our sliorcs abounded in beavers, and our plains were covered with buffaloes. But now our beavers are gone for- ever,— our buffaloes are fled to tlie lands of our enemies -and even our geese dare not pass over the smoke of the white man's chimneys. Thus we are left to starve, while you whites are growing rich upon the very dust of our fathers." But IS Pigwys sorry now that the white men came to his country. No, he rejoices, because ^e has heard of a better country, even a heavenly. '^ One day when he was sitting in the mission- ary s house with the missionary's child in his ^^^^A *^^^^^**-^® conversation took place. '^ Are-^there not many," said the good mission- ary, who would rejoice ^r, «^« ^^" +- — -u- -i_ ^ . the heathei reUgion?" "Yes," replied Pigwys, : ^li 'I! f It! I Ml 214 NOliTU AMEH^CiV^• 1^^DIANS. lilliili Uli !i!i with gi-eat warmth, "there arc; BUT I WILL NEVER GO BACK. I am soon going to die." Chief Pigwys with Missionary's child. May the Lord keep him from going back, and preserve him to his heavenly kingdom. This Pigwys belongs to the tribe of the Ojibeways. Several hundred miles beyond the Bed Eiver is the Lake La Konge. There also missionaries have settled in the bitter cold. The lake is frozen in winter, and the ground thickly covered with snow. Once, in the midst of winter, there arrived at the place a poor Indian, who seemed at the point to die from cold and hunger. He had just strength to creep to a cottage and ask iox ' NOKTH AMEWCAN INDIANS. 215 vived ^Tl'° I'l'""^ '"'"" " ^'"'^ ^'^' ^^ re- vived. Then he began to toll his troubles. " I have got here myself," he said "but I have ttrown my family away." What did he mean ? He meant that ho had left his family in the hZ^'^VT ^y''^'^'' ^'^'^^^°' "^""ed Abra- ham who heard the sad taJe. He imme- diately set out to look for the starving famUy ^mg w:th him a little iish. He observed m the snow the foot marks of the Indian who had just arrived, and by following those marks he at length found the family tha thTd been .' thrown away." They were allcrowded together in a heap i„ the midst of the snow Abraham finding Indian family tn snow. \, 111 216 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. it 'n 1,1 'i ' r I'E' unable to move, and expecting soon to die. There was a woman, three children, and two youths. Abraliam quickly lighted a fire, and boiled a little fish, lie did not give any of the fish to the starving creatures, for he knew they were too weak to eat. He only gave them in a spoon a little of the water in which the fish had been boiled. By degrees they opened their eyes, and at last they were able to speak. Abraham continued to feed them, till they had strength enough to creep after him to the missionary village. What must have been the delight of Abraham, when he saw the father restored to his " thrown away " fariaily I How different are Christian Indians from the heathen — the}' save the lives of stran- gers at the risk of their own, while the heathen forsake their own parents when they are old. There is another missionary station, called "White Dog. Once a chief arrived there, named Little Boy. He was an old man, and had come a great way. What did he want? "0," said he to the missionary, *' I want some one to teach me ; three times a promise has been made to me by the white men to send me a missionary ; but none has ever come to teach me, so I am Onrnp hPVA in 1 porn n nniip TYiTHHinnarv crlnrllv •'* — J o*' J began to teach the poor old man. After he had talked to him a long while, Little Boy re- f i plied fore : and befor "A urj Th NAME Litl very ( Dog,t the '' ( The isters. Peter « very c< Bay. • often c family eyes, e Peter t scarcely Someti: and ste boiling. thefts, they en Peter ifj n NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 217 plied, -Some of these tilings I have heard be- fore: my father used to tell me not to steal befor?" ''' ^""^'^ ""^"^^ ^ never heard ;; What name?" inquired the missionarv. Ihe name of Jesus," replied the chief. Ihe missionary then told him how dear a NAME It was-the NAME that fills heaven with joj,--the NAME which is ABOVE every name. Little Boy said he wished to hear that name very often, and he came and settled at White i^og that he might be taught every day out of the " Great God's Book." There are Indians who have become min- isters. There is an Ojibeway Indian named i-eter Jacobs, who is a minister. He lives in a very cold place, close to the shores of Hudson's Bay. The Indians have so little food that they often come into the house where Peter and his family are at dinner, and watch, with longing eyes, every morsel they put into their mouths. Peter would gladly feed them all, but he has scarcely food enough for his own children, {sometimes the Indians watch an opportunity and steal Peter's dinner oft' the fire, when it is boiling. They axe not at all ashamed of such —J _-^.. i^i^ A cLCi iiitcrvvaras now mucli they enjoyed the good food. Peter remembers the time when he was as ii 218 NOUTU AMERICAN INWANS. wicked and ignorant as they are. In those days lie used to offer up this prayer to the bright sun in the sky hear beseech thee prayers. Guide my steps to the phace where a deer is feeding, that I may get near him, shoot hmi, kill him, and have something to eat." Afterwards Peter heard a missionary preach : but at first ho thought that the white man's God would not be his God. Then he thought that the white man's God could only under- stand the white man's language. Therefore he learned to repeat a little prayer in English. It was this: — • *' God, be merciful to me,— poor Indian Irjoy, — great sinner." Peter wished he might be allowed to pray in his own Ojibeway language, for he did not know English well. One day he heard a Christian Ifidian return thanks to God in Ojibeway ; then he was glad. " Now I see," said Peter, " that God does understand the poor Indian's tongue." So he went to pray in the woods. God soon showed him that he understood his prayer, by answering it, and giving him a new heart. Peter Jacobs was the fust of all the Ojibe- «,«,r Tr.riiona wlio hftlifived lu Chrlst, but after- wards hundreds turned unto the Lord. oil U„ those to the ear my vhero a J, shoot at." preach : ) man's hought imder- jfore he English. Indian pray in ot know christian ly ; then T, *'that tongue." rod soon ayer, by 3art. le Ojibe- )ut after- [. r CALIFORNIA. CALTFORNTA, 219 Every one ] country aboundin ^ arc descendants of Spaniards, la ag a s heard of Californ f; in gold. The inliabitants lere are only T\ a few Indians left, a^d t. Jr n.^.W i i::,^ ing every day. The Spanisli Californians are a fine race of peop c, but fond only of amusement, espSy of ridmg and gambling. ptciauy Their skill in catching the wild horses is the art of throwing the lasso from childhood. Ihe infant may be seen throwing the las.so (or the loop) around the kitten's neck; the little hoy around the dog's neck ; the great boy around the goat's neck ; till at last the m.n is able to stop the wild hoi^e in its course Yet sometimes the violence of the horse is more than the strength of man can endure A Californian caught a horse, and then tied die on his back and a bit in his mouth. Next he commanded his Indian servant to mount hm. The man obeyed. What a scene ensued ! ihe^horse immediately began to resist with -^ 1:3 mignt,_bumping up its back,-jump. mg, with its head doubled down,_nihing forward,_and kicking out fiercely ; darting Vif' 220 CALIFORNIA. onwards witli the speed of lightning, and when checked, rearing and plunging for ten minutes together. At length, wearied with his own violence, he paused,— yet, the rider lifted not up his head, but remained drooping on the saddle. The Californian ran forward to discover the cause, and found, to his dismay, —the Indian quite dead ! The struggle had been too severe, and some blood-vessel had broken. Yet so little feeling did the Califor- nian show, that he soon mounted the animal himself, and raced him over the plain, till he had exhausted him and tamed him. Californian on korsebach CALIFORNIA. 221 THE GOLD SEEKERS. On the banks of the river Sacramento, people from various countries are diggin#for gold. Some in little pans, like basins, and some m large cradles, like troughs, are washing the earth to find the specks of gold. The gold- seekers live in tents, and undergo great hard- ships from soaking rains and sultry suns - from want of food, and fear of the Indians. ' TT ^.rrj"^ " P°°'" y°'^*'i ^^ho came from the Umted States to dig for gold. He was onlv seventeen years old. His name was Eiffe. He had lost his father, and had a widowed mother and SIX sisters, looking to him for support. He had also a debt of a thousand dollars to pay His father had borrowed that sum to build a house upon his farm, but had died before he could pay his debt. There seemed no way in which Eiffe could get the money, except by digging for gold. J' i> "7 Bidding farewell to his weeping mother and young sisters, he set out; but having no money for the journey, he obtained a place as Smlr''' *° ^ ^^"^^ ^^° ^"^^ ®°'°^ *° When ho arrived at the river's banks, he labored with untiring diligence; he avoided bad company, and refused to play at cards, as in •J li i .__! 'S 222 CALIFORNIA. SO many did, whenever the weather stopped their work. In a few months he obtained as much gold dus#as was worth eighteen hundred dollars. Afraid of losing the treasure, he concealed it in his leathern belt, and prepared to return home. He obtained again the situation of wagon- driver. As he journeyed he reached a river so much swollen by the winter rains, that the oxen were scarcely able to make their way across. Eiffe dashed into the water to help the poor beasts ; but the force of the stream was so great, that he himself was nearly swept away, and would have perished, had not an expert swimmer seen his danger and rescued him. Eifie had received no harm in the water, but his clothes of course were wet. He took them off to put on a dry suit, and left the wet clothes on the floor of the wagon. Amongst these wet garments was the golden belt. That too was left lying upon the wagon floor. A few hours afterwards, Eiffe came to an- other rapid stream. A worse accident than the first occurred here. The wagon was upset! Eiffe got safely to shore on the back of an ox. But great was his grief on accou: upsetting of the wagon. His companions gan to comfort him, assuring him that ^■p +i,i he I li )pped gold Dllars. tied it return ragon- river at the p way ilp the i^as so away, expert im. water, e took he wet Qongst '. That to an- lan the upset I an ox. )ns be- hat he GREENLAND. 223 would find his trunks again, as they would float on the water. Eiffe, with a deep sigh, replied, " I know my trunlcs will be found, but my belt will not ; it. has sunk, and will never be found. It contains the fruit of all my labor. I care not for myself,— -I grieve for my mother and sisters." His words proved true ; the trunks werE' found entangled in some willow-trees ; but the belt was never seen again. Eiffe soon wiped away his tears, and re- turned to CaHfornia to labor during the whole summer as he had labored during the whole winter. How easily are earthly treasures lost ! But there are treasures which no stream can wash away, even the blessings of pardon and peace through Jesus Christ our Lord. We know not whether poor Eiffe obtained as great a sum as he had lost, or whether he was cut off by the fevers, which, in summer, often destroy the gold-diggers. ST. FRANCISCO. This city is at the mouth of the river Sacra- It is one of the most wicked cities in the world. Its grandest houses are gambling- :fi ' :1 224 GREENLAND. houses. Sweet music is played within to at- tract the passers-by. If they enter, they see tables sparkling with piles of gold and silver, while anxious faces are passing cards from hand to hand. Morning, noon, and night the gambling continues, and gold that has been gained by a year's labor is lost in a few minutes. Sometimes a man who has lost his all, grows desperate, and struggles hard to keep his money. But he is soon silenced by one of the pistols hidden under the table. One day a lad was shot while gambling. The body was no sooner removed, than the murderer went on his game, without fear of punishment. Even on the Sabbath-day the gambling houses are filled. The Rocky Mountains divide California from the rest of America. The Snowy Mountains run all through Cali- fornia. Many going to the diggings have per- ished in crossing them. ' GREENLAND. 225 • ir I GEEENLAND. This name would give the idea of a land abounding in green trees and green grass. But Greenland is a land of snow and ice. There is only one month in the year when snow never falls, and that is July. In September there is ice. In summer the snow melts in the valleys ; and then grass and flowers appear in a few spots, while the rest are covered with white moss. Snowland would be the right name for this country, and it was its first name. It was a deceitful man who gave it the name of Green- land, to persuade the people of Iceland to set- tle there. Animals.— There is an animal in Greenland more necessary to the Greenlanders than any other animal is — to any other people— it is the SEAL. The seal feeds and clothes the Green- landers; furnishes covering for their houses and their boats ; and gives them light and warmth during their long dark winter. The seals are beasts^ and yet they partake of the nature of fishes. They have little round heads, large fiery eyes, and merely holes for their ears. The sound of their voices is like the grunting of a pig. Their legs are too 16 } , ji H 226 GEEENLAND. I 11 short for walking, though well suited to swim- ming; the two fore-feet have sharp claws, by which they cling to the rocks and ice, and the hind-feet are webbed like those of a duck. Sometimes they lie sleeping on the rocks, and sometimes they are hunting for fishes in the water. The Greenlander goes out in his little boat to kill the seals. This boat is called a kajak, and is made of whalebone covered with seal- Man in kajak, skin, — and so well covered all over, that no water can get in when the seal hunter is seated in it. It is very difficult to catch seals ; it re- quires much skill to throw the dart^ so as to strike the animal before it dives into the GREENLAND. 227 water. A good seal-catcher is honored as much as a nobleman is in other countries, especially if his father and grandfather have also been good seal-catchers. The whale is anotlier animal much prized in Greenland on account of the immense quan- tities of oil it yields. A full grown whale is two hundred feet lono-. The sea-horse might better have been called the sea-elephant ; for he has two great tusks, by which he lays hold of the rocks while searching for sea-weed in the water. TJiere he is sometimes disturbed by the great white bear, who prowls among the rocks and ice looking for animals to devour. There is also the white hare and the blue fox; and (strange to say) the Greenlanders think the fox better food than the hare. The only tame animal is the dog. Though it cannot bark, it is useful in defending its master from the bears, and in drawing him in his sledge. Habitations.— The Greenlanders use every method to keep themselves warm; yet very hard they find it to avoid being frozen in their beds. Several families live in one house, and the rooms are divided like stalls in a stable ; each family have a stall where they sleep at night, and sit in the day. The house is 228 GREENLAND. built of large stones, and roofed witli planks, cast on the shore by the waves. There are no trees in Greenland large enough for planks, but God has arranged that trees from other countries shall be brought by the waters to this country. This drift-wood (for thus it is called) is thought too precious to be burned for firing ; so there is no fire in Greenland, not even a stove,— nothing but a lamp. Just before each stall there is a stool, on which stands a Greenland house. bowl of oil with a wick of moss, and that is the lamp to give warmth as well as light, to each family. A kettle full of fish, or seal's flesh, is hung by strings from the ceiling over each lamp, and is always boiling, night and day, ready to satisfy any hungry person. There are two or three small windows in the I i' GREENLAND. 229 house filled— not with glass— but with a trans- parent skin from the inside of a seal, and which gives a very dim light. A narrow wooden passage leads into the house ; and it is so low, that it is necessary to creep along. No door closes the entrance, be- cause if there were there would be no air in • AISCD riOOR roil ONE FAMILY fOR awrAMiLi U ron 3"r*Miuv i S LAMP 123 ^,k„,i ^ -.MP rMSA«E u CNTBANCe Plan of a Greenland house. the house, and the inhabitants would be suffo- cated. As it is, the house js very close and unpleasant. The Greenlander uses water to drink, and to boil his food in, but not to wash himself, or his clothes. When a stranger arrives he is kindly re- ceived; his damp clothes are hung up on a rack over a lamp to dry ; and he is invited to j: '. if ' i m I ^: ■1! 280 GREENLAND. .n sleep on a bench in the passage opposite the stalls. He is feasted with seal's flesh or whale's tail, or berries steeped in oil, and he is invited to join in sniffing up the snuff out of the horn, when it is handed round. J^OOD. — There is no bread ; for corn will not grow. There is a little fruit — cro wherries, bilberries, and cranberries, and they are thought as much of as plums and cherries are here, and made into jam, not with sugar^ — but with oil The only vegetables are greens, and lettuces, radishes, and turnips. There is no milk, nor butter, nor cheese, for the Greenlander has no tame reindeer to give him milk ; all the reindeer are wild. There is nothing for the poor Greenlander but fish, and the flesh of seals, bears, and rein- deer for s D] to fo skin His i feath same hair adori strin] wear admi is ah moth with( Greenland/nan icifh seal. GREENLAND. 281 n deer, a few berries, and a few greens, with oil for sauce, and water to drink. Dress.— The Greenlander is clad from head to foot in seal's skin, or sometimes in deer- skin : the seams are formed of seals' sinews. His shirt is made of the skin of fowls, with the feathers inside. The women dress nearly the same as the men ; only, instead of cutting their hair short, they gather it up in a knot, and adorn it, if they can, with a gay ribbon, or a string of beads. A woman who has a baby wears a gown wide enough in the back to admit the child. It needs no clothes, as it is always warm enough in this bag ; and the mother is able to go about and use her hands without being hindered 1)y nursing. 'fi '< i i f^ Wotnan and babe. 282 GREENLAND. w, Do you feel inclined to pity the poor Green- landers ? Their summer so short,— their winter so long,— never cheered by the sight of green fields in spring,— nor of fruitful trees in sum- in er, — ^nor of a golden harvest in autumn, — nor of a blazing hearth in winter. Yet the Greenlander has his pleasures. During winter nights, the moon shines bright upon the snow, and there is a glorious light in the sky, called the Aurora Borealis. Then the Greenlander delights in gliding in his sledge, drawn by his faithful dogs, over the snowy plains. In summer it is pleasant to rove from place to place. The women have a large boat, rowed by four, and steered by one ; they carry their tents in it, and pitch them in various spots. The men delight in hunting the reindeer, as well as in catching seals. And their long summer nights, when the sun never sets, are sweeter than our summer days. The Greenlander considers no country is to be compared with his; and he pines away when taken to another. But does the light of the Gospel shine in Greenland ? Blessed be God, it does: though there are a few heathens still to be found there. How was the Gospel made known in Green- land ? GREENLAND. 233 There was a little Danish boy, named Hans ^gede. He had read that there once were Chnstians in Greenland, and he wanted to see whether there were any there still ; he could not go while he was a hoy; but when he was a man he did. He went in a ship, lent to him by some merchants, and he took his wife, and his four little children. The ship having con- veyed him there, left him there. He built a hut of stones for himself and his family, and began to try to learn the Cxreenland tongue. He went to live in one of the Green- land houses for a month, and let his two little boys come with him, knowing they would learn faster than himself. How uncomfortable he must have felt in one of those close and noisv abodes! But he bore all for Christ's sake. Afterwards he took two orphans into his house, hoping they would help to teach Am while he taught them; but when Spring came they left him, and like Noah's raven returned no more. He was often in want of food, though ships from Denmark sometimes brought it. As he could not catch seals, he could not provide for his own subsistence. For twelve years he. labored, but saw NO Orreenlander turn to the Lord. Great was his joy when two Moravian mis- 1: i! 234 GREENLAND. II sionaries arrived to help bim. Their names were Matthew and Christian Stack. They came from Hernhutt, in Prussia, and they called the place where they settled, '' New Hernhutt." The new missionaries were not better treated by the Greenlanders than Egede. When they visited the houses, they were often asked when they meant to go. The people, indeed, re- turned their visits ; but it was only to see what presents they could get, or what things they could steal. A dreadful calamity now befell this wicked nation. A Greenland boy went in a ship to Denmarkj—returned home,— and fell ill of the small-pox ; the disease had never been known in Greenland before. It spread rapidly. Num- bers died ;~and no wonder ; for the sick used to go out in the cold air, and drink cold water. Some, impatient of the burning fever, plunged into the sea, and perished there. All the missionaries visited the dying, but in many houses they found only dead bodies. They received also all the sick people who came to them into their houses, and nursed them with tender care. The heathens were surprised at such kindness. One of them, when dying, said to Mans Egede, " You have been kinder to us than we have been to one another ; you GREENLAND. 286 have fed us when dying ; you have buried us when dead and thus preserved us from bein^ devoured by dogs,.foxes, and ravens; and yof have told us of God, and eternal life " In one year two thousand people died of andrtP""^"T'^ """V '^- people in the land). It might be exi5ected that those who recovered would be grateful to the friends who had shown them such kindness. Par from bemg grateful, they continued to treat them with scorn. When they wanted food they came to them, and thoy were not ashamed to say. When your stock offish is gone, we shall hst«n to you no more." And they kept their word. The next year the missionariL were in want of food, and tlie ungrateful people refused even to sell them any of their seak; and If It had not been for one kind man, the missionaries would have died from hunger At last a ship came, bringing provision, and also more mL^sionaries. I„ this ship Hans Jigede returned to his own country. The last sermon he preached was from this text:— "Mv judgment is with the Lord, and my work with my trod. He had converted none of the heathens; but he had labored for the Lord ^ ^ „{,^, ,,,^ ^^^.^ vv'ouia nut lorget him ihe Greenlanders continued to mock and to mimic the missionaries. Their cry was. " We I 286 GREENLAND. must have seals, fishes, and birds. If your God will give us these, we will serve him ; but we care not for your Heaven. It might suit you : it would not suit us."" The stupid Greenlanders had no god, not even an idol ; but they talked of one, Torgarsak, who lived under the sea, feasting upon seal's flesh, and to him they thought aU good seal- catchers would go, when they died ; but they did not worship Torgarsak, nor call him " god." They were without God, and without hope in the world. Matthew Stack spent a whole month in a Greenland house, as Hans Egede had once done. He found the people one day kind, another day cold ; one day they were willing to listen to a Scripture story ; the next day ready to laugh at it. During two whole nights there was a ball in the house, when one hundred and fifty people danced, and drummed, and bellowed. None but the little children cared for the good missionary, and they run after him, and clung round him, and seemed to love him like the little children who loved Jesus when he was upon earth, and sang Hosanna to his name. Eat the time of mercy came at last. One of the missionaries, named John Beck, GREENLAND. [f your m; but jht suit od, not garsak, a seal's )d seal- at they "god." ope in li in a i once kind, ling to ' ready s there mdred i, and 3r the n, and tnlike en he x> his Beck, 237 was seated in Us house, ivriting out one of the Gospels in the Greenland tongue, when a little company of natives entered. These people came from a distant spot, and Had never heard the Gospel. The missionary began to teach them. He read to them out of his book the history of Christ's sufferings in the garden. Ihey listened attentively. Suddenly— one of them, aitsr hearing of the Saviour's agony arose, stepped up to the table, and exclaimed earnestly, " Tell me thai once more, for I too desire to be saved." The missionary had never before heard a toeenlander utter such words. He was filled with joy Tears ran down his cheeks while he described the love of the Father in giving up his Son, and the love of the Son in laying down his life. •' ° AH the savages were moved ;— especially Kajamak, who had spoken first. They left the house promising to return soon. Many of them dvi return. Kajarnak showed signs of a change of heart. He delighted in being with the missionaries, and he persuaded his country- men to come and hear them. He turned away in disgust from the noisy feasts of the heathen, an. was often speaking, even with tears, of the love of Jesus. His whole famUy believed, and were baptized, as weU as himself ij}| 'II '{':■ '■'i ■ r-i 288 GREENLAND. While the missionaries were rejoicing over their first convert, they saw with pain that his health was declining. Kajarnak was attacked by a cough, and pain in his side, and in a few months he felt death approaching. But he was not alarmed. He said to his weeping family, ''Grieve not,— I am going to my Sav- iour." '^ The missionary brethren buried him in their burial ground, and knelt down on the snow to thank God for their first-born son in the faith. After the death of Kajarnak, many Green- landers turned unto the Lord. New Hernhutt became a Christian vHlage. Some friends in Holland sent over a wooden chapel, which was set up near the dwellings of the brethren. The people, though scattered on their fishing excursions, hastened to assemble m this building,~the largest they had ever seen. John Beck preached the first sermon, even as he had, by the power of God, converted the first Greenlander. New Hernhutt is still a Christian village. The chapel may be seen close by the bank of the Eiver Baal, about three miles from the sea. Adjoining are schoolrooms, and the dwellings of the brethren. Before it—lies the missionary garden, with its turnips and lettuces ; around —are the Greenland houses. GREENLAND. 289 infwi w""^ ^^^y-'^^ people assemble in the chapel to pray, and to h^ar a text ex- plained. The chUdren attend school in the morning, but they assist their parents in the afternoon. In the evening when the men «>! turn from their fishing and seal-catching, they ^emble agam in the chapel, and a few W land boys lead the hymns to the sound of the flute, the Tiohn, and the guitar. How different from the wild dances and bowlings of past tunes are these sacred employments ! The conduct of the Greenlander is changed Widows and orphans are not left to perish as they u^d to be, but each fatherless family is by the inhabitants. A baby that lost its mother nsed to be buned with her, because no one would take care of it; but now such a baby is always nursed by some kind-hearted woman ft J 1 a'^ ""^ ^°" ^^'^^^'^ Ullages in Greenland, containing altogether two thousand «-| i i I 'i ' '^ c ; ; *.i 240 THE WEST INDIES. THE WEST INDIES. Between North and South America there lies a cluster of little islands, called the West Indies. Most of them are very small indeed; but. there are four of considerable size. Gvha is much the largest of the islands. It belongs to Spain. Hayti is the second in size. It did belong to Spain, but it has become free. Jamaica is the third in size, and belongs to England. Porto Rico is the fourth in size, and belongs to Spain. << In the islands of Cuba and Porto Rico there are numbers of Negro slaves, because these islands belong to Spain. In Hayti the Negroes have made themselves free. In Jamaica they have been set free by England. ) JAMAICA 241 la. there le West 3d; but ids. It belong ongs to belongs 50 there e these nselves ree by )i JAMAICA. Though only third in size, this island is the first in beauty of all the islands of the Western feea. Its name means, in the Indian tongue, plenty of springs;" and there are above a hundred streams flowing from the mountains and watenng the valleys. There are not many islands m the world so beautiful, so fragrant, and so fruitful. ^ ' The spicy groves scent the air ; the tamarind the mango, and the cocoa-nut trees yield deli- Clous fruit ; the graceful bamboo waves its head on high, and the scarlet lily shines re- splendent among the grass. But there are two plants which were 7iot found in Jamaica when first discovered, which are now abundant. Ihe tall sugar cane grows in the sultry valleys —and the coffee plant with its dark green leaves and white blossoms, covers the sides of the hnis. It was to cultivate these sugar-canes and coffee plants that poor Negroes were brought from the shores of Africa. The Spaniards discovered Jamaica-— they Med all the poor Indians, and then brought -^-_.., ^^^^ j^iXKux. ±in3 jLngiisn toot the i from the Spaniards, and followed all wicked their ways. I 5.1 W>1 h. Ml 5"' 16 242 JAMAICA. The white masters lived in elegant villas amidst the groves of orange trees, while their Negro cutting caue. Negro slaves were smarting under the lash of the drivers. These white masters tried to per- suade themselves that the Negroes were little better than beasts. But missionaries came to teach them, and by God's grace, saved many of their precious souls. In those times the poor Negroes were some- times heard singing this touching song : — Oh ! poor Negi'o, ho will go Some one day Over tho water, and the snow, Far away — Over the mountain big and high, Some one day — To that country in the sky, Far away re some- JAMAIOA. • 243 Jesu, Maasa, bring ino home Some one day, — Then I'll live with the Holj One Far away. Sin no more my heart malie sore Some one day, — I praise my Jesua evermore. Far away. At one time a law was made by tlie ungodly masters to forbid black people going into a church or chapel. It was painful to see the poor creatures crowding round the doors watching the white people entering in, and not daring to follow, jet often crying out with tears.—" Massa, me no go to heaven now; white man keep black man from knowing God Black man got no soul. Nobody teach black man now." But this wicked law was changed by our good old king, George IH., and the poor blacks crowded again into the churches and chapels. And now there are no slaves in Jamaica ! The Negroes are all free men ! It was a glorious day when they were made free. It was on the first of August, 1838. The night before, many Negroes did not go ^._.„.. ^„ „^^ — 3^ gxucii was xneu' joy at the thought of finding themselves free when the sun rose next morning. When the light ,i '^ !■■ ■i ' 244 JAMAICA. dawned, there were bands of Negroes in all the villages crying out — " We're free — We're free I'* Numbers hastened to the chapels, and filled them with the sound of their praises to their Almighty Deliverer. But while the blacks rejoiced, there were many whites very sad that day, fearing lest they should get no more work done on their estates. Yet the very next day^ — many blacks went to work as usual ; only now they worked for wages as free laborers. However, it must be owned that there were other blacks, who became very idle now they were free. This is not to be wondered at. It is easy to get food in such a fruitful country as Jamaica, and it is natural in a hot country to dislike hard labor. The industrious blacks live in great comfort. When they were slaves, whether industrious or idle, they dwelt in huts of mud, without any ftirniture, but a few bowls and pans, — wore ragged coarse garments, — and lived upon rice and herrings. There are now some pretty villages, com- posed of neat cottages, with gardens. These cottages have white walls, green shutters, *>r\r\ flrk-nrA-PTr -nrk-rfinrkpa Tti ^^qaIi flioro la Q sitting-room, with a sleeping-room on either side, and at the back — ^a shed for cooking. ^ n all the 're free!" id filled to their jre were 'ing lest on their y blacks worked ere were 3W they a at. It country country comfort. Lustrious without 3, — wore Lpon rice es, com- These shutters, or« 7 a a. •n either cooking. JAMAICA. 245 In each there is a mahogany table, side- board, and chairs, and on the table a handsome quarto Bible, with gilt edges. The Negroes delight in givmg names to their cottages. One IS called Comfort Castle ;-another-Canaan Others are called Paradise, Freedom, Come feee, A Little of my Own, Thank God to See It. One has the singular name of— Me no Tinkee. What can that mean? It means, " Once I never thought I should have such a cottage, or indeed any cottage of my own at ail. It is common for Negroes to keep horses. A Negro women. ) t. ! i 246 1 JAMAICA. great many go to churcli on horseback. Tlie Negresses are too fond of dressing themselves fine, especially on Sundays. They like to be seen in white muslin gowns, with gay ribbons and green parasols. Even the men are fond of dress, and try to look like gentlemen. Once they could not wear clothes like Buckra (that is, whits 7mn\ but now they can if they please. A Christian Negro saw with great sorrow the pride of his countrymen, and he once spoke to them on the subject in the following plain, though curious manner. First, he read this verse of Scripture, '' Charge them that be rich in this world, that they be not high minded." After reading it, he stopped, and said in a complaining tone, " What for him say, ' Charge dem that be rich?' We no rich. We poor Nigger. De Buckra —him rich. Nigger make de sugar — Buckra take de money. What for him say, 'Charge dem dat be rich?'" Then the black man changed his voice, and spoke in a reproving tone, " You no rich? Make I show you, you rich. You free nigger now. So you say — ' Me no like round jacket now.' Den you go to one 'tore (or shop). You try one coat — one tail coat. You put him on — ^you look yourself in glass — you like him. Den you go u JAMAICA. 247 k. The jmselves ke to be ribbons ire fond a. Once :ra (that if they sorrow le once •llowing jripture, :ld, that id in a Charge ^''e poor 3r make ''hat for Then I spoke Make I DW. So \' Den >ne coat )u look you go I to one 'toder 'tore— you buy one smart shirt— you no like check shirt now: him good for work nigger, but free nigger must have white shirt like Buckra. Den -ou go up to the 'toder 'tore— you buy one black hat—' De straw hat/ you say, ' no good for free nigger.' Den you go to one 'toder 'tore,— -you buy one boots. De slave nigger— him go barefoot. De frc nigger must hab boots, 'like Buckra. Den you w'ait till Sunday come — you put em on — you 'tay till all the people be come. De minister, him come — him begin — den you come— you walk up de aisle, — creak, creak, creak. What for you make dat noise ? Don't dat pride ? Don't dat say, * See me new coat, hear me new boots? Don't me one fine gentleman ? Don't me RICH?' Don't DAT j^ride ?" The Negro was right in calling that pride. Many wear white shirts, and black hats, with- out being proud of them ; but if a working Negro buys them in order that he may look like a gentleman, then he is proud. All Negroes are not proud ; there are some, who do not care for the world, but who really love God. One poor Negro described in these broken words his own feelings : — "Once me no able to take word. If any one offend me, me take 'tick, me take knife — i. f: ' 4:- • 1 : s I. il'(| 1 it ¥\ 248 JAMAICA. me no satisfy till me drink him blood ; now me able to take twenty words. " Once, when somebody say me must pray — me say, 'No, what me peay for? Give me something to eat, — dat better than pray.' " A friend inquired, '* What made you change your mind ?" " Massa, me go to church one Sunday, and me hear massa parson say, ' Jesus Christ come, and 'pill him blood for sinner.' Ah I someting say iu me, you heary dat.' Ah ! so den me de sinner. Him 'pill him blood for neger. I Jesus die for poor neger before him knew him." How it must comfort a poor Negro to think that Jesus loves him as much as he loves the fairest or the noblest of Britain's race ; for all men are equal in the sight of God. There are very few white people in Jamaica now. Most are either black or brown. This is a song often sung by the black and the brown : )l One, two, three, All de same, Black, white, brown. All do same, All de same, One, two, three. MEXICO. MEXICO. 249 This country was once considered the richest in the world. Every one spoke of the gold of Mexico. But now there is very little gold to be found there. California and Australia are the golden lands. There are, however, many silver mines in Mexico. Mexico was discovered by the Spaniards, and it is now filled by a Spanish race; just as the United States are filled by a British race. Yet Mexico docs not belong to Spain now. She has cast off the Spanish yoke, and made her- self fiQQ, She has also set her Negro slaves free. Yet she is iiot free indeed^ for she is a slave to sin. There are few countries called Christian, where so many crimes are committed, and where so lew are punished. The capital of Mexico is Mexico. Before the traveller reaches the city, he passes through the Black Forest. It is an awful place ; not on account of wild beasts, but on account of wicked men who haunt it. By the road-side stand many crosres to maTK xiixQ spOtS w^iiere travelxers nave ueen murdered. It is pleasant to get out of this forest, and to find oneself among the hills. At 1 .1. 1^^ I f • qn ;f •f iJ t' I 250 MEXICO. last a beautiful valley is seen, with two smooth lakes, like silver mirrors glittering in the sun. There lies the great city of Mexico. No black cloud of smoke hovers over that fair city ; for instead of being disfigured by chimne3^s, the flat roofs are adorned with blooming arbors. The traveller looks down upon the scene with enchanted eyes, — then descends into the val- ley, to enter the city. " Stop, Senor, the lasso. Take care, he is upon you. Holy Mother Mary ! he is before )j you Such were the words that a traveller heard, as he was riding into the city. He looked round much alarmed, and beheld two men on horseback behind him. They were robbers just going to catch him with their lasso, to drag him off his horse, and to rob him of all his property. Happily a passer-by saw the rogues, and called out "Stop, Senor." The robbers, finding they were discovered, rode away. In most countries robbers are afraid of robbing at the gate of a city in the light of day ; but in Mexi'^ o they escape punishment so often, that they grow very bold and daring. The traveller, who had been delivered from the robbers, rode into the city, and he soon ob- served the dead body of a man lying on the MEXICO. 251 ? i smooth .he sun. o black itj; for 33^8, the arbors, ae with he val- e, he is s before heard, looked men on robbers isso, to a of all aw the " The 1, rode 'aid of ight of shment daring, 'om the )on ob- on the ground in the midst of a pool of blood. It was the body of a murdered man. The passers-by did not stop to gaze at the corpse with horror ; tliey were so mucb accustomed to murder, that they took no notice. Though Mexico is so beautiful at a distance, yet the streets are narrow and loathsome, and the poor people, walking in them, look like bundles of old rags. There is a handsome square in the midst, where stand the fme cathedral and the palace of the President (for there is no king). Yet this square is crowded by noisy beggars, called " Leperos." They stand in rows. Some, who have no legs, are mounted on the backs of their fellows, and they call out in a loud voice, "For the sake of the Most Holy Mother, bestow a trifle." If they get nothing, they begin to curse in an awful manner. Yet they throng the churches, as if they delighted in prayer. The aisles are often completely filled with leperos in their ragged blankets. "What a contrast to these loathsome leperos are the ladies who roll along the streets in their carriages, decked in dazzling diamonds — and the gentlemen, riding so gracefully, glitter- ing with silver buttons, and silver spurs, and silver stirrups, and silver pommel ! The men '• : fmn •!! II •j il 252 MEXICO. walking in the streets wear a " Serape," whicli is put on more easily than any other dress, for it is only a blanket with a hole in the middle for the head to pass through. The women cover their heads and shoulders with a scarf called a " Keboso ;" and they squeeze their little brown feet into very small white satin shoes. None but vry fine ladies wear stockings. Now and. then a poor Indian woman may be seen in the streets, wrapped in a woollen gar- ment, her black hair platted with red ribbon, and her baby, as dark as mahogany, fastened to her back. The Indians are the flower-sellers of Mexico. They bring them from the hills and woods in boats down the canals. The Mexicans buy them to adorn their altars, and to spread on the floors of their churches. The churches of Mexico are very magnifi- cent, with gold and silver altars, and gold and silver rails, and gold and silver cups. They contain many images superbly dressed. In one church there was an image of the Vir- gin Mary arrayed in a blue satin robe, adorned with lustrous pearls. The priest often handed it to the worshippers on the floor to be -lissed. Once a wicked lepro, when it was \i'.s turn to kiss it, secretly bit off one of the _^>reciouH MEXICO. " whicli ress, for 1 middle women a scarf eir little 1 shoes. gs. may be len gar- ribbon, fastened Mexico. woods ans buy cead on nagnifi- old and They the Yir- idorned handed kissed. turn to /recioua 258 I pearls, and carried it away in his mouth, with- out the theft being discovered. But there are not many Mexicans as profane as this lepero, for even robbers respect the churches. The poor people in Mexico cannot bear workmg, and they bring up their children in idleness. A lady once said to a poor woman, '' I will take your little girl into my service, and I will have her taught to read, and to do all kinds of work." The mother let the child go. Every week she came to see her, with her tangled hair hanging down her shoulders, her pipe in her mouth, and several young daughters fol- lowing her. The lady kindly permitted the whole party to dine with her servants. After dinner they all lighted their pipes, and sat round the little girl. They moaned, and groaned, as they looked at Josefita. And why? Because she had work to do, instead ot living in idleness. After these foolish visitors were gone Josefita seemed miserable. If desired to sew' she slowly drew out her needle, and gave a sigh, as she made a stitch. If allowed to leave off, she seemed better pleased. She would then sit on her mat, with her hands folded, and her eyes fixed. , .14 t ' I f t , ''hi <» ii r 254 MEXICO. One day the lady permitted Josefita to go to her mother's house, and spend the night there. The next morning the child did not return ; but a messenger brought a note from the mother, saying that the child was tired of working, and needed to stay at home to rest herself! Soon afterwards the idle mother came to the house to beg ; but Josefita never returned to live there any more. Amongst the ragged people in Mexico, may be seen the poor water-carrier, with jars of water in his hands, and as he goes along, he may be heard boasting of the sweetness and coolness of his burden. It would be well if the Mexicans bought Water-carrier, or Agiiadore. MEXICO. 256 mcyre of liim, and less of those who sold the in- toxicating liquor, '^Pulque." It is a bitter beverage that no one likes at first, but it soon becomes a great favorite. It is made of the juice flowing from the stem of an aloe-tree; and when it has been drawn out— the tree dies. RoBBEiis.-Mexico is indeed the land of rob. bers. They abound most in the country, because they succeed best there. It would be delight- ful to live in tlie country in Mexico, if it were not for the robbers. Only imagine a country- iiouse, and close by— a grove of three thousand orange trees as large as oak trees, and the ground beneath entirely covered with the fragrant fruit, ftillen from the branches. How charming to wander in such a grove ! But in that country-house there is no safety. No valuable furniture can be kept there ; so the spacious rooms contain only a few tables, and chairs, and bedsteads painted green. No lady or child dares walk in a village without a guard of several strong men. In Mexico it is not thought a disgrace to be a robber. Even gentlemen, if they lose much money by gambling, will go and turn robbers tor a httle Avhile, and not be ashamed. Sometimes, however, a robber is caught and tianged, and his dead bod^ by the road side. But then 1 uspended in chains i'^ much pitied. , i|ii <i ■ » t 1 HI ' 1 256 MEXICO. Three robbers who wcj-o thus treated had rela- tions in a neighboring village. These relations watched their dead bodies to see when the clothes upon them were getting old, and dressed them up in new clothes when the old were de- cayed ; thus showing them as much honor, as if they had been good men. The most honest set of people in Mexico are the letter-carriers. These men are employed in carrying packages as well as letters, and none but trusty men could obtain employment. What dangers must these carriers encounter from the robbers ! Once upon a time an Arriero (or letter- carrier) set out with his mule, carrying some bars of silver. lie had done all he could to keep his journey secret. At night he stopped at the hut of an Indian. 1 i e supped on black beans and pepper, with no com- panion but his Indian host. Aft< r supper he went into the next room, and lay down to sleep upon a bed of skins, having first fastened his mule to the wall outside. Though very much tired, he did not fall asleep immediately; and soon he was surprised to hear voices in the room where he had been supping. lie cob ' d not think whose voices they could be, because he had left no one in that room — ^but the Indian. The voices spoke in whispers. The arriero began to fear that they were the voices of MEXICO. 267 ad rela- •elations ben the dressed ,Yere de- onor, as xico are loyed in id none 3nt. icounter r letter- ig some le could ight lie supped [10 corn- supper lown to fastened Lgh very sdiately ; roiccs in ilecouM because e Indian. } arriero oices of robbers. He found a crevice in the wall,— he looked through it, and beheld three men whom he knew to be robbers,. sitting with the Indian. He remembered that he had met these men, just as he was leaving Mexico. He now lelt sure they must have followed him, intending to rob him. What could he do? Could he escape ? But if he could, could he get his mule away with its precious load ? A plan struck his mind. There was no window in his bedroom, but there was a small opening in the thatch, through which he could squeeze his body. Gently he made a heap with some skins, and, by getting upon it, he contrived to get out of the house through the hole. But he did not venture to unfasten his mule from the wall outside, for he knew that he should be heard ; therefore he went a little distance from the hut, i nd draw- ing a pistol from his belt, fired it in the air. The sound had the desired effect ; it alarmed the robbers in the hut, and induced them to come and see wh; was the matter. While they were coming, the arriero, by a secret path among the tre^., returned to ti.e hut. He found the treacherous Indian sitting there alone by the fire. The r... ,bers had left Inm there to prevent the arriero from Ps^ni^ipo- little knowing that he had esoaped. How much astonished was the ba Mr m 17 old man to see 258 MEXICO. his guest enter, sword in hand I That sword was soon plunged into his body. The arriero then unfastened his mule from the wall, and continued his journey. He chose a mountain path, known only to himself. It was a dangerous one. The mule, through the darkness, missed his footing, and fell down a steep place, dragging his master after him. Happily the height was not great, and the fall only stunned the mule and his master. In real- ity, this accident preserved the man's life ; for the robbers had heard the steps of the mule, and were following it, — when it fell. They did not hear the fall, but passed on, without knowing that the treasures they were seeking The arriero. as MKXICO. 259 were lying just beneath their patli. As morn- ing dawned, the arriero and his mule recovered, and though stiff, and bruised, were able to pursue their way. Thus wonderfully was the arriero preserved from the dangers which were prepared for him. Robbers do not often break into the church- es, but in times of tumult and rebellion, they have even robbed churches. There were once three monks so much afraid of the robbers stealing the treasures of their church, that they made a vault under the floor with a trap-door, and a spring-lock, which none but they knew ho^\- to open. But, as they wanted their gold and silver vessels for the services of the church, they kept them in boxes above ground, intending, Vhen necessary, to place these boxes in the vault. One very, stormy night the monks were watching in the church, when,— amidst the uproar of the tempest, they distinguished the clang of arms. They knevv^ the rebel army was near at hand. They began in haste to convey the boxes into the vault. Very soon the robbers were heard— thundering at the doors. The bolts and hinges soon gave way. The robbers rushed in— just as the last going down into the vault. A beo monk wa vV do , gar in the troop caught a glimpse of his shaven head just as it wns descending. Immediately— search !]«■ *j'*' f ■ H 260 MEXICO. was made for the hidden monks and their hidden treasures. The floor was well battered with axes and hainnicrs, in order to discover the trap-door ; but so carefully was that door concealed, that it could not be found. The terrified monks heard the sound .over their heads ; but at last it died away, and they were left in silence in their dark abode. After awhile they attempted to re-open the door. What was their horror to lind it fast closed. No eflbrts of theirs could oi)en it. The hannnering of the robbers in looking for the door, had broken the spring-lock, and now the door could not be opened. Three Monks, n I their [ittcrcd iscovcr it door . The r tlieir )y were Den the it fast b. The for the LOW the MEXICO. 261 It was long before the nioidis and their treasures wei-o discovered. Tlie monks were rnissed, and tlic tn^asurcs were missed, — but none couhl find them. At last, however, some priests thought of re- pairing the ijiarble floor lliat had been so much battered. When it was taken uj), Ihe trap-door was seen, and the dead ))odies were found! THE INDIANS. There are many of the Indians still living in the wild parts of Mexico, and a few near the towns. They are not slaves, but are as ill- treated as if they were. They are made to work in the silver mines, and are beaten by their overseers. Great pains are taken to prevent the poor creatures steahng the silver. People are appointed to watch them con- tmually, but it is thought impossible that they should steal silver from the furnace, for there it is mixed with quicksilver, the fumes of which kill instant]" Yet one Indian tried to do this. Finding he was not watched,— with his long pole he lifted up the cover of the boiling silver; instantly he was suffocated, i^T. ivrj, v^Li^^tA-nca uy Liiu aiue ox ine furnace— a lifeless body. Thus he perished in the act of stealing. i i .'I i i 'I I h i II 11 262 MEXICO. 'inhere are poor Indians who live by catching poisonous spiders, for which they obtain three- halfpence each as a reward; but sometimes they die themselves of the bites. Other Indians live by baking cakes of Indian corn, called "Tortillas," and selling them in the towns. 'Such poor Indians dress in cloaks of rushes, and dwell in huts of rushes. Indians. The Indians are Eoman Catholics. A stranger once observed a poor Indian girl enter the cathedral of Mexico with a bag of money in her hand,— all her savings for many months. cu« ov^T^-r^on■hl3f^ fVip pTiest. and. in a whisper, confessed her sins. Then she asked him what she could do to help her parents who CENTRAL AHERICA. 26S were dead. The priest told her, in a low Mliattor? The girl's prayer will show The ItLnlV t','^''"''"'''^' "0 ^^^'^^d Mary I thank thee I have now purchased the release of my parents from five thousand years of tor- ment m purgatory ! Blessed Mother, I thank thee for this favor !" ' ' m CENTKAL AMEEIOA. AmSei' 'm '='"V'''*J"°^ ^"''^ ^"d South America Many have wished there was no ^ch and for it prevents our ships passrtWs way to China, though far the shortest way Plans are made for making a canal and aTl way across. ^ Most of this land once belonged to Spain but now it is fmo nn ^ • i ►^pain, of the loL^trbelolt'J^^TJf ' -- -lied British Hondui^r nelX'^nyi: 18 found in Honduras. . ^ 1 ' u 264 BRAZIL. The Mosquito country is filled with black men, and the king is black. It is a heathen country. Our missionaries might go there ; but not to the part that once belonged to Spain. The Eoman Catholics would not let them come there. BRAZIL. This immense country is the daughter of that small country' called Portugal. Thus Mexico is the daughter of Spain; and the United States are the daughter of England. All these have been rebellious daughters, and have refused to obey their mothers. But Brazil, though she does not belong to Portugal, is governed by an Emperor. There- fore Brazil is an empire^ while all the other countries in America that have made them- selves free, are republics. Th re very few people in Brazil, consid- ering how large it is. There are not so many as in Ireland, that small island. Of these people very few are white. Some are dark people, called mulattoes, and some are Negroes. Once there were slaves in Brazil, but the emperor has set them all free. ^ BliAZIL. 265 EIO JANEIRO. This is the capital of Brazil, and the largest city m all South America. Eio means river, and the citj is often called only " Rio " There .8 not a city in the world builf in a more beauti- tul situation ; it is close to the sea, yet embower- ed m green and flowery hills. The streets are so steep that Negroes carry up the great packages on their heads. They run all in a line; singing as they go. Once they were forbidden to sing because so much noise was thought disturbing- but the Negroes could not run unless they sung '■ so they were allowed to sing again. The mountains that surround Kio, are Nagro mlkctinff JtouKn. i i ■ ■! \ i i . - ■ -i ' 266 BKAZIL. adorned with splendid butterflies as well as fiowers. Tlie most beautiful of all— have sky- blue wings, shining like silver, Negroes are sent out to catch butterflies, and to collect flowers. They go out with long poles, and nets at the end, for the butterflies ; and with baskets for the flowers ; and they return in the evening to their masters, laden with their beautiful spoils. THE GOLD DISTRICT. In some parts of Brazil gold is found ; but not as much as there used to be. One town, called Villa Ricca, or rich town, is very poor now. The long galleries on the sides of the hill, once hewn out of the mines, are turned into pig-sties. THE CITl OF DIAMONDS. This is not a city built of diamonds. How dazzling such a city would be ! It is a city in the midst of a country where diamonds are found. It is built on the heights. The houses are of white stone. All around is black and desolate, with scarcely ? tree. But ten thou- sand people are always sear">ing for diamonds 4 BRAZIL. 267 well as ave sky- ^oes are D collect )les, and ind with rn in the .th their md ; but Qe town, ^ery poor es of the e turned is. How I a city in Londs are le houses flack and ben thcu- iiamonds I in the ground. Any one who pleases may search: The diamond-seekers dig into the gravel, and then sift it with water, in hopes of spying some ghttering stones. THE RIVER AMAZON. This river flows through Brazil. It is the LARGEST in the world. It is the longest,— the widest,— and the deepest ; it may well therefore be called the largest river. It is nearly two thousand miles long; it is one hundred and eighty miles wide at the mouth; in some places it is more than one hundred and twentv feet deep. ^ This large river is also beautiful, for its banks are clothed by beautiful trees. Monkeys sport among the branches, and parrots scream. Both monkeys and parrots are often caught to be sold as pets, but they are oftener killed to be served up for supper. There is no animal considered ^uch good eating as a monkey. The most splendid of the parrot tribe are the macaws. They are valued for their feathers of red, blue, and yellow. The feathers glued on a cotton cap turn it into a splendid crown. Long feathers make a sceptre. »' ' I I* f 268 BRAZIL. '1 A feather mantle completes the splendor of the Indian kings. There are vast plantations of cacao trees close by the Amazon. These are the trees whence chocolate and cocoa are made ; they are low and stumpy, and they are quite dif- ferent from cocoa-nut trees. There are rich Portuguese gentlemen, who own these planta- tions, and who live in elegant villas by the river side. They lead very idle lives, for they need only exert themselves once a year when the fruit is ripe. Then the fruit is gathered, cut open, the pips taken out, dried in the sun, packed up, and put on board the ships going up the Amazon. The trees which yield India-rubber grow on the banks of the Amazon. They are called Seringa trees. The India-rubber is the sap. There are poor Indians who live by collect- ing this sap. They inhabit wretched huts close to the water, and under the deep shadow of the tall trees. See that poor man going out to collect sap. He goes up to a tree, and wounds it with a knife, then fastens a cup under the place to catch the milky stuff that slowly oozes forth. In one day he has wounded one hundred and twenty trees. He has walked many miles, for the trees do not stand close together; BRAZIL. 269 [endor of Lcao trees the trees ide ; they quite dif- are rich 3e planta- as by the 3, for they rear when gathered, Q the sun, lips going r grow on are called :he sap. 3y coUect- ;hed huts jp shadow ollect sap. it with a J place to >zes forth, idred and ny miles, together ; I they are scattered among the other trees of the forest. Next day the poor man goes out again to collect the India-rubber milk. He finds a little m each cup. Altogether he brings home two gallons in a basin. His daughter can make this milk into shoes. She takes it into a little thatched hut, where there is a small furnace in a jar. She dips a last (which she holds by a handle) into the milk ; then dries it by holding it in the smoke of the furnace for a minute ; then dips it again, and dries it, and so goes on till the India-rubber is thickly spread upon the last. She then lays it in the sun till next day. With those two gallons of milk she makes ten pairs of shoes in about two hours, Next dav M'* ■ ' m 1 m iHi'^H Making India-ruhher shoes. 270 BRAZIL. the girl comes and cuts off the shoes from their lasts. Now thej are ready to go up the river in the ships. Religion.— The Roman Catholic religion prevails. Once a year at Rio there is a grand procession of idols. The images are placed on stands, (like great trays,) and borne on men's shoulders. Jhere are groups of images on some of the stands, and the bearers are obliged often to change, on account of the great weight. Men with candles go on each side of the stands, and liefore— walks an angel— scattering flowers. The angel is a little girl, dressed out in gauze wings, and her flowing ringlets adorned with ribbons and feathers. A black man with a basket attends her, and gives her the flowers to scatter. Does the little girl feel as the real angels do ; or is she vain of her fine wings and gay dress ? Yet the people in Brazil are not so wicked as those in Mexico. One reason may be, there are not so m.my priests. The government pays the priests, and allows them so little money that few boys like to become priests. There are also better laws in Brazil than in Mexico ; for there is an emperor there who preserves order. People in Brazil do not sleep on beds on the floor, but in beds slung across the corners of I lVr-~ BRAZIL. 271 oes from ^0 up the religion ! a grand placed on on men's 3 on some ?ed often :lit. Men mds, and :)wers. in gauze ned with I with a lowers to the real ings and ) wicked be, there ernment 30 little riests. than in 3re who s on the rners of the rooms. Four can be placed in one room. These hammoolcs have two advantages ; they are very cool, and they keep people out of the way of t^^e reptiles. Idle people waste many hours of the day in their hammocks. A traveller was surprised in callmg at a country house at eleven o'clock, to find the lady swinging in her liammock, playing at cards with her husband, who sat in a chair beside her. Another traveller had a pleasing surprise. He was wandering by the sca-sidc, when he SUw a pretty dwelling in a grove. The master of the house invited him to enter, and desired a Negro boy to climb a tree, and pluck a cocoa- nut to refresh tlie stranger. While resting in the parloi*, the guest observed a large book upon the table. " What book is it?" he in- quired. " The Bible." " How long have you had it?" " Eight or nine years." " How did you obtain it?" " It was given me by a sailor." " It seems to have been used a great deal." " O yes, I am very fond of reading it, it is so instructive, and so comforting. But I find it Vtjry aimcuii to keep it at home. My neighbors are often borrowing it of me, for they love to .%. O^. \'^^^^9» IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 ^ I.I 1.25 £ Si us 1^ M 2.2 2.0 1.8 i:4_ 11.6 Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WEST MAIN STREET WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 (716) 872-4503 ^ 4v ^^ iV A ^9> y^. €>/>^ ^^ o ..A c^,.v^ \ 6^ %^ 1^%^ ^17 ^^^ i/.l 272 BRAZIL. read it. I have let it go out to places far and near; but now it is at home, I think I shall part with it no more." "What!" inquired the stranger, ''are there no other Bibles besides jours ?" " I know of none. Most people, who bor- row it, say they have never seen such a book before." " Well, I suppose you would not object to lend that Bible, if you had another quite clean and new." " Certainly not." " Then I will send you one, that I have on board the ship I came by." " Will you indeed ?" " Yes, gladly ; and a number of Testaments and tracts also, and you may distribute them among those friends of yours who are fond of reading the Bible !" " Oh I how thankful I shall be." The traveller drank the sweet cocoa-nut milk, rejoicing at having found some souls in that land who thirsted for the sweeter milk of Christ's word. IS far and i I shall are there who bor- 1 a book abject to lite clean have on staments ite them fond of ocoa-nut souls in ier milk PERU. 278 PEKU. This country is as famous as Mexico for its gold and silver mines. The children's poet has sung— " I r/ould not change my native land, For rich Peru with all her gold ; A nobler prize lies in my hand Than East or West Indies hold." What is that nobler prize ? It IS the Gospel ; the message of mercy— the promise of pardon— the gift of God. Peru resembles Mexico in many respects Like Mexico, Peru belonged to Spain, and has rebelled, and has become a republic. Like Mexico, Peru has the Eoman Catholic religion. Like Mexico, Peru has oppressed the Indians Like Mexico, Peru has set the Negro slaves free. Like Mexico, Peru is fuU of gamblers and robbers. Yet the land of Peru is not like the hnd of Mexico. Peru COnsisi^ nf Inw aon/^Tr -^ir.; — ^ ^1 — .,, „ .--wii^j- ^iaiiis uy xne sea-shore and of barren bleak hills. There are, however, some pleasant fruitful valleys, 18 m • if I M t ''J P r*1 274 PERU. where sugar and cotton flourish, and where green parrots, and grizzly monkeys sport. On those low sandy plains travellers have often perished from thirst, as sometimes there is not a fountain for thirty miles together ; — not a tree to give shade, nor a green bank where to rest. The bones of beasts which have dropped down exhausted, are scattered along the way. Many travellers, too, have perished in climb- ing the steep paths that lead to the high lands. Once a little family were on a journey ; they had a mule; the father sat on it with the youngest child before him, and a boy of ten years old behind. As they went along, a huge mass of rock suddenly fell from the mountain- side upon the head of the elder child, and hurled him into the river rolling beneath. The father knew the child was killed, and he went down sorrowfully to the water to seek for his dead body. It is among the barren heights that the silver mines are situated. But how can the silver be carried down those steep paths ? even mules would scarcely venture to descend some of them. There is an animal more sure-footed than the mule. It is the lama. A pretty gentle creature it is — ^taller than the sheep, and covered with a short coarse dark wool; f n PERU. 276 something like a deer in shape, but not so graceful nor so swift. It can neither go fast,— nor far,— nor can it carry a great weight ; but then it can go up and down the steepest places. Its disposition, though gentle, is determined. If too heavy a burden is put upon its back, it lies down immediatelj^, and will not rise till some of the weight is removed. It will not eat at night, and therefore it must be allowed to graze by the way. The Indian is very fond of his lama, and decks it« head witli bows of ribbon, and hangs a bell round its neck. Before loading it, he caresses it affection- ately to make it willing to go. When, through fatigue, it lies down by the way, he does not ■{.'ji i 1 A Lama, 276 PERU. beat it, but coaxes it, and talks to it, as if it were a child. Wild lamas go in flocks, and the tame lamas like to travel in company. Amongst the mountains, it is common to meet a long train of these animals, laden with silver or with salt. There is another animal in Peru more like a deer than the lama is ; and yet more like a sheep too, for it is covered with long fine soft wool, either black or white, It is called the alpaco. The wool has long been made into blankets for the Indians, but now it is used for umbrellas by the English. The alpaco is more difficult to tame than the lama. He is not used for carrying burdens, but is caught once a year to be shorn ; and the rest of the year he roams about the mountains. There are sheep too on the mountains, but they are not natives of Peru. They were brought from Spain. They are under the care of Indian shepherds,, who drive them into large folds at night, and keep dogs to guard them. There are also a gi-eat many fierce bulls, and they are caught when needed for the cruel bull-fights. as if it PERU. 277 e tame mongst a long [yer or )re like 3 like a ne soft led the ie into is xised paco is He is caught 1 of the ns, but J were he care to large them. I bulls, for the LIMA. This is the capital of Peru of MeSo'^'*'"*' """ '"^ '^'''"'''' ^"^^ *««« Even the ladies delight in bull-flghts The wo"m "r r '='^•'^'^1 '^ ^'^^ flnesf in alll world. Robbers prowl near the city gates and are seldom punished. Gambling ftS amusement of all classes. ^ sJdiJ^A ?r^[' """ continually exposed to sudden deaths by earthquakes. Lima may be called "The city of earthquake"" 7h: ZVt'f ""^ ""^"^ almo'st destroyed About forty times m a year-the earth rocks Sf Te I-r'^'*e'y.-tho«gh it be mid n2ght,-tbe people rush out of their houses bEft^'C'T^'" Thepriestscausethe and «n .? ' ""^^T *° *°" '^'^ ^^ "Minutes, and all the people hasten to prayere. But after the rocking is over, both prieste and people go on in their sins and their foIlS the same as before. i I'H Hii 278 PERU. POTOSI. No city in the world is built on so high a spot as this ; thirteen thousand feet above the sea !* therefore it is as cold as Petersburgh, in Eussia, although y&cj near the equator. Once the richest silver mines in the world were near it ; but these mines are no longer rich, Cerro del Pa^co is now the richest silver mine in Peru. The city there is built on almost as high a spot as Potosi. The Indians often wish that no silver mines had ever been discovered ; for they are made to toil day and night while their masters gamble for the silver. It is said that there are Indians who have never told of niines that they have found, but have gone secretly to dig silver when they needed it. THE SECBET SILVER MINE. There once dwelt in Peru an old monk. Though very wicked, he was a favorite with the Indians. One day he was in great trouble, feet above the level of the siea. I PERU. 10 high a bove the Durgh, in )r. he world 10 longer ist silver )n almost 'er mines are made masters rho have ►und, but ben they id monk, rite with t trouble, th n^^^^a^n( 279 on account of having lost a large sum at fh. gammg-table An niri t ,. '^f.^^"^ a* the friend ^llT f ^''^'^''^ ^'^ particular -onk, delighted, ak-ed for " o^e -^^j ^^ mine w W a^f saTerT^* " "^'^ °' '""^ he mwht i,.i ^". '^^ ™ver came, in order that Moved "f 'P,^"^^«'f ^i-'n he pleased. Moved by his entreaties the Indian it l««f promised to gratify his desire. One ni^ht he came, accompanied by two other iSn, m;L T ^°^°'^ *^6y took him to the the monk was set down upon his feet .tl T the treasurer lu.-^-^'^''"' "^^^^^ are greed^y scraped up as much silver as he could have crllfd fe r; 1 '''''"^' ^^°"'^ '"^ he might hav: V f ^''^" ^"°^«d, that ^" have known the way .mother time. I I if liijtii 280 PERU. The cunning monk thought of a plan for marking the way, so as to enable him to find it again. He wore round his neck a rosary, (the string of beads that Papists use fot count- ing prayers). He secretly unfastened it, and, as he was being carried, he dropped now and then a bead. ** When it is daylight," thought he, "I shall be able to trace my way by the beads." The Indians safely lodged him in his home before the morning dawned. The monk was enjoying the thoughts of returning by himself to the mine, and of often filling l.is bag with silver, — when he heard a knock at the door. Who was there ? The Indian. *' Father," said he, " you have dropped your rosary on the way. Here are the beads which we have collected." The monk now saw that the Indians had observed him dropping the beads, and had taken care not to let the cunning plan suc- ceed. THE CORDILLERAS AND THE ANDES. These are two long chains of mountains that stretch themselves from one end of Peru to the other. They are the highest in the world, except the Himalayas, in Asia. M CHILI. ; plan for im to find : a rosary, fcfl" count- id it, and, now and " thought ay by the lim in his 281 .T.^Tl .? 7' ^'''^^'^ ^'^^ «"^^«> which chill the air, and render the climate of Peru foggy, and the soil barren. Yet there are many streams flowing from them, which make the vaUeys lovely and fruitful. )ughts of d of often he heard re ? The )ped your ads which iians had and had plan suc- CHILI. This country resembles Peru in almost every respect. <""ausi, beUed' ^'';j'^^' ^'^""^'^ '^ Spain,-has re- belled,— and is a republic toS'.^T' '?"" '''^ ""^^'^ ^^^ i« «^yect Jul thT P ^^^^r ^^«- But it is more fruit- tnl than Peru, and supplies Peru with com. roES. tains that ' Peru to id, except SANTIAGO. This is the capital of Chili. fof '" ^"^ V"", ^ ""^"^ ^'^^ P^^^^' ^^d is there, tore^cool and pleasant, and quite unlike Lima, Lf\rV '"' '' '' '^ ^'^^^^ ^^ earthquakes, that the houses are built without upper stories 282 LA PLATA. All around tlie city — horses are feeding in troops. Any one who wants a horse may catch one. Therefore horses are used for every pur- pose. The baker has a horse to carry the bread in panniers ; the milkman has a horse to carry his milk in barrels ; and the farmer piles his hay on the back of a horse till the animal looks like a haystack. A gentleman who went to stay at a country house, ssiw/oiiy horses tied to the wall, all ready saddled for any of the family who wished them, to ride at any moment. In the afternoon, tlie whole family went out riding ; those who were too young to manage a horse, rode behind a servant. LA PLATA, OR THE ARGENTINE REPUBLIC. This country, like Peru and Chili, once belonged to Spain, and has rebelled, and become a republic. Yet the scenery and climate are quite unlike those of Peru and Chili. La Plata consists chiefly of a vast plain, called the Pampas. The Pampas is divided into three portions. I'A PLATA. eding in my catch ;rery pur- arry the a horse e farmer ie till the country all ready ed them, toon, the '^ho were )ehind a 288 ili, once L become Qate are Jt plain, )rtions. ) First, the land of tall thistles Secondly, the land of long grass Thirdly, the land of low t^e^and shrubs 2<joforthe., b„t^l:^;xt:t;r and nch clover springs up in their pkce^ fl ^s hard to pass through the thistles rer'they rn^and °"' ^ ''"'' ''' ™"'=h taller tha'l^ mMi, and grow close together vast^lat;'"^ "^^ ^™- -^^bitants of this Yes, there are two sorts-— wi'U t a- -dwaa Spaniard, eaSUi/"^-^' These Guachas are not as wild as Indians but they are as idle, and almost as i™ n ' They hve entirely upon beef- ^,^/?°°'*°*- the flesh of the wild'eattl^ieJl'^ Zl by means of the wild horses. They E J too much trouble to cultivate the Lund or even to keep cows. The CafiresTlfrfca have milk as well as beef; but the Gimchas are content with beef alone. These Guachas do not move from place to place as the Tartar do ; they have no S^ Z Tel ' '' '''''' ""'^ P««*»^« everj^ tWr'^:i^'^Al'"«^°°^-'^.-d thatched With grass; the seats are hoeses HEADS, and 284 LA PLATA. the cradle is a bullock^s skin, fastened to the roof. The happiness of the Guacha consists in galloping as fast as possible ; when one horse is tired, he catches another with his lasso, and thus his life is passed away. The fear of the Guacha is, lest the Indians should come in the night, and bum his hut, and murder his family. As soon as he hears the wild shrieks of his enemies, he mounts a horse, and tries to escape, but often cannot, — because the Indians can ride even more swiftly than he. The first Spaniards who came to America murdered the Indians ; and now the Indians murder these last Spaniards. ^ Eoman Catholic priests in the towns have taught the poor Guachas to worship images, and to wear a cross round their necks ; but they have not taught them to fear God, nor to keep his commandments. BUENOS AYRES. This is the capital of La Plata, and is built on the banks of the river La Plata, or silver RIVER. It is surrounded by delightful gardens, abounding in oranges and peaches. The hum- LA PLATA. 285 S tr^^'r''^'""«fr<'"^ flower to flower. These birds, which seem like winged Jew J, generally die when kept in cagel "fen about thol'' T ^'P* '° a cage-it flew aoout the room, and even out of the window Str' f ^ "^"'^ °^ '^ n^istressTvo cT: Ihis bird got Its own food. It is supposed that .t only sucked the juice of the flS' whl f ^I'^'"^^^*^- No one knows exacti; what food humming-birds require, and ther^ fore no one can keep them in cagek The Negro slaves have all been set free They were not set free suddenly. They ,^re Jearned to be industrious before they were ^^ffffar on horseback. fi '4 286 LA PLATA. '111 free, and now they willingly work for wages, acting as porters, drivers, carriers, and washer- women. But there is not much hard work to be done, because of the abundance of hprses; even beggars go begging on horseback I Fishermen ride into the water to cast their nets ; and bird-catchers catch birds with a noose at the end of a pole, while, seated on their horses, they gallop along. THE CORDILLERAS. These high mountains divide Peru and Chili from the rest of South America. It is danger- ous to cross them, on account of the snow storms, which come on quite suddenly. But houses of refuge are built among the moun- tains, with thick brick walls, and only loop- holes for windows. Some travellers have been starved to death in these retreats. Once ten poor men were found lying on the floor of a house of refuge ; six were dead, the other four — speechless and dying. They had been prevented hy the storm from going on their journev. Thev had eaten th^ir m"lp« and their dog, and had torn down the door to make a fire. Yet they had written nothing f r wages, washer- be done, s ; even GUIANA. 287 refiige in these h^!'^"' P'°P^« "^^^ take to write on the 3 '"''"^ "^^^ ast their with a 3ated on ,nd Chili 1 danger- le snow J. But 3 moun- ly loop- ive been y on the ead, the bey had oing on mules, door to nothing f GUIANA. 0- part is i L'ShTu "'"^ "^'^''-• Dutch Guiana, anotW-L "r^' '°°"'""- another part belongs to bS'^'"^''^^'^'^ -to once tie sCs '''"' and the Kegroes. rice. ^* P'°<^"««« sugar, cotton, and The Indians live amnr,™ tu and on the banks of T^-*''" «"""* f°'««'«. l^unt, and fish while thelT" '^^"^ *^«^ sr^---v"ih™e:tr.: Size of a calf, and IS 288 GUIANA. called the Tapir, or busli-cow ; and, like a cow, it is harmless, and feeds on grass. South American Indians. The Jaguar is not as large as the Tapir, but more dangerous, for it has the nature of a leopard. It has also a leopard's spotted skin. It lies concealed, and attacks men sometimes — but oftener children, or small animals. There are abundance of snakes in the forests. The largest are the least to be feared ; they kill by their strength in crushing the bones ; but the smaller snakes are poisonous. While snakes creep silently along, and while jaguars lie quietly concealed, the harmless M GUIANA. ke a cow, 289 / apir, but lire of a ted skin, etimes — le forests, ed; they e bones; nd while harmless baboons growl among tl.e branches, and the macaws and parrots scream. A missionary who went to teach the Indians ved m a hut by the River Pomeroon H^ s ept n a liammock (as the Indians do) in order to be preserved from the noxious reptiles At first he was all alone, except a little NeS boy who came to live with him to him -^w'''"' ''"^ '" «^* !"'''""« t° come renin hi ' *° '''™ ''"'''' the Christian see'^l A^ missionary sat in his hut, he could see the Indians paddling down the river in heir canoes; and much he wished they would stop at his door; but they never did so he them. Ihe Indians took care the next time they passed that way, to go by as quietly Z possible, and to keep a. close a^ they could t^ he opposite bank, that the sound of their pad" dies might not be heard. ^ But one day an Indian called on the mis- SK^nary, and offered tc . -jce his children unX h.s care. This man had been on a journey and had been turned from irlnk b- - mis-'o-ar ' ma d^tant place and now he wished to leari how to worship the " Great Father." 19 ilaj ' > i 290 GUIANA. Soon afterwards some Indians were over- taken by a tlinnder-storm, and they came into the missionary's hut to wait till it was over. The missionary took the opportunity to invite them to come and learn. They replied, that if their " Captain" recommended them to be taught, they would come to his chapel, and would send their children to his school. It was now plain that a visit ought to be paicj to this great Captain or chief; therefore the mis- sionary soon paddled down in his canoe to the palace (which was only a hut); and he ob- tained the captain's two son^ for scholars, be- sides several more. He'iSf only got these scholars, but he got their parents to attend his chapel. Many came from such distant places down the river, that they arrived over night, and slept in Kttle sheds they had built close to the chapel, and so were ready for service next morning ; and sometimes they stayed the whole week, that they might learn with the children. Sometime afterwards, twelve grown-up people were baptized, and twenty -five children. The Indian who had come first, took as his new name, Cornelius, — a name that well suited Mm who had been the first to desire instruction. Yet he had once been a sorcerer, and had a rattle, with which he pretended to do GUIANA. 291 3re over- ame into ^ras over, to invite •lied, that 3m to be apel, and dI. ^.■• ;o be pai4 e tlie mis- loe to the d he ob- olars, be- ^ot these ittend his nt places er night, uilt close >r service tayed the with the up people en. The his new lited Mm struction. and had i to do rr T. . "* ^' ^"^ ^'"^''^ ^i« ^«ttle long ^ A ^^f*/''«l« ^as nothing but a hoUow gourd, filled with small stones With great eagerness the converted Indians listened to the histories in the Bible: they wondered when they heard of the Pall and Flood, and the Giving of the Law; but they were most touched and interested by the ac- count of the Agony and Crucifixion of our *w :,, ^•^y/««°>ed overcome by the thought that the Lord of Glory had suffered so much tor their sins. The missionary was pleased to find that the Indians, of their own accord, had prayera both morning and evening with their own families. He overheard them one Sunday morning in their little sheds near the chapel The children at the school led a happy life w^th their kind teacher. They we^ not all day at lessons. They spent much of their toe m working in the garden, in gathering Irmt in he forest, and in catching fish in the river; also in shooting at a mark, that they wight be able to shoot birds for their suppori. ^Z f ""T^"' for playing at ball, or at any game; for they wanted to learn to get their uvmg, and that is nftm d'^ipi-i' °- j -. - — — '-'^li Uiuiouii, lux- poor Indians. Saturday was their hohday, and then theelderboys went with their master to paddle 111 292 GUIANA. his canoe ; as it was his custom on that day to go down the river to visit the Indians, and to persuade them to attend chapel on the morrow. They often returned home, followed by a train of canoes, full of Indians anxious to hear the Word of Life. At last a new chapel was built on a little hill, with a school-house near it, at some distance from the banks of the river. The Indian lodges are placed in regular order close by ; the paths between are adorned with scarlet lilies ; while clumps of trees bearing oranges, limes, and guava, spread a delightful shade over the lowly dwellings. But it is the voice of joy and thanksgiving so often ascending from that peaceful spot which makes it truly lovely. at day to s, and to 1 morrow. )y a train hear the THE GBEAT PACIFIC OCEAN. 293 little hill, distance an lodges the paths 3s; while mes, and the lowly joy and 'om that vely. THE GEEAT PACIFIC OCEAN. This is the largest Ocean in the world. There is no piece of hnd nearly as large as this piece of t/;afer. It is studded all over with islands, called the " South Sea Islands." Some lie in clus ters and some quite alone in the midst of the mighty waters. The largest of these clusters is New Zealand • for, though there arc but three islands in thi^ cluster these three contain as much land as Great Bntain herself {not including Ireland) 294 NEW ZEALAND. NEW ZEALAND m This country is remarkable for lying just opposite Great Britain. Could a tunnel be dug quite straight through the earth from our land, that tunnel would end in New Zealand. Such a tunnel, however, never can be dug. It would be eight thousand miles deep. But men cannot dig so deep. They can dig only a very little way. The deeper they go, the hotter they find the earth, and soon the heat is too great to be borne. But could they get to the middle of the earth, they would never be able to pass that point; for it is the point which draws all objects towards itself. But though we can never reach New Zealand by a tunnel, yet we know that it lies just opposite to us, so that the feet of the people there, are opposite to our feet. For this reason that country is called our *' Antipodes," which means, " against feet." As when a fly is walk- ing on the top of an orange, its feet are turned against the feet of a fly underneath, — so when we are walking on the top of the earth, our feet are turned against the feet of a New Zealander walking underneath. NEW ZEALAND, 295 ing just nnel be Tom our Zealand, dug. It ,y. The le earth, 3 borne, le earth, it point; objects Zealand lies just 3 people is reason ," which is walk- e turned so when irth, our a New Perhaps you wonder that the New Zcalander does not fall off the eartli when he is under- neath ; but there is really no underneath of this earth. Though there arc men in every part of the globe, all feel as if they were on the top, and none are afraid of falling off; be- cause the earth always draws them towards itself. You will sec clearly that if New Zealand is opposite to us, it is farther from us than any other country. A British ship is a longer time in reaching New Zealand than in rcachiug any other place. All the SEASONS tJtere are contrary to ours here; when it is summer there, it is winter here ; and when it is winter there, it is summer here. All the iiouiis arc contrary to ours; when it is day there, it is night here; and when it is night there, it is day here. Yet though our lands are so contrary to each other, they are more like each than any other lands. The seasons there are like ours here, though they occur at different times; and the days there — are of the same length as the days here, though they also occur at different times. The same plants that will grow in Great Britain will grow in New Zealand, for the climate is nearly the same. If wc were to go 296 NEW ZEALAND. to New Zealand, we might often imagine, as we looked around, that we were still in our native island. It is remarkable also, that as our kingdom consists of two . large islands, so New Zealand consists of two large islands. There is, indeed, a third, but it is so much smaller than the other two, that it is scarcely worth speaking of. Which of the two islands should you suppose to be the warmer ? The northern island ? Oh no. It is the hotter. In our land the north wind is cold, but in New Zealand it is warm ; and the south wind is cold. The northern island is warmer than any part of England, for it is the southern island which is our antipodes. The climate of the northern island may be compared to that of Italy ; the same brilliant sun and the same blue sky, only a fresher and purer air, for it is ever cooled and sweetened by the breezes from the vast ocean on every side. THE NORTHERN ISLAND. Ii ia of this island that we will chiefly speak; fbr li : re ^nore people dwell than in the other. ine oilier great island is called Middle Island, and the very little one — South Island. NEW ZEALAND. 297 In the midst of North Island there are moun- tarns three times as high as any in Great Britain, for some are t^n thousand feet in height. They are covered with everlastincr snows, which— in summer— partly melting become noble rivers, watering the whole land. But there are fires amidst the snows— for some of the mountains are Volcanos. Terrible pits, deeper than eye can pierce— scalding pools— nauseous vapors— and rumbling noises are seen and heard,— felt and smelt— in that wonderful part of the island. It is dangerous to walk among the boilino- springs, for the ground is like a thin crust° which often cracks, and gives way. Sometimes there is only a narrow path through the hot bubbling waters. Yet these springs are useful m boiling food. If a basket of potatoes be placed in a hole near a hot spring, the steam that fills the hole, soon boils the potatoes. A little giri, holding her baby sister in her arms, went one day to fetch a basket that had been placed in one of these holes ; as she was pass- mg along the narrow path, the babe fell out of her arms into the scalding water ; the sister, anxious to save the babe, jumped in too, and quickly perished. But all the hot water is not scalding; there m II v% HI''' ,!■> U- 298 NEW ZEALAND. ™h" "'"' '"*^ ^"^'"' ^"<^ W the Zernd?"' *'^ P^°P^^ ^"^^^'*-^ New They wer., Jike their land, - dangerous TI>ey delighted in shedding blood, and even n?^7 ""'• ^'"^ "^^° "-™-. -^l can arf S T *^° ^'^ Zealanders. But they are not such now. tKJii,t/%^ w " JSTew Zealanders as they were. The warriors have become worshinners of Once the various tribes were continually NEW ZEALAND. i enjoy the iting New •dan gerous. , and even ^s, and can- But they ^t*f(H*^ opera of become Ltinually ^ 299 fighting together ; so that no one ventured to live in a lonely dwelling, or even in a village that had no walls. .^/!;'vA IVew Zealanders as they are. A number of people used to live together in a " Pa." A pa is a place enclosed by a strong wooden fence, and filled with huts. These huts were crowded together, and surrounded by all kinds of litter and rubbish. There were images scattered about; but they were not idols, for no one worshipped them ; yet they were counted sacred, as they were made in honor of the dead. All day long the Pa was a scene of confusion. The women were the least noisv • f.]ip\7- wprp V>it='t'- ^^ ""^ — -'- cleaning fish, and baking food in ovens men sat in groups. talking The while they ,ci 800 NEW ZEALAND. carved their spears, or mended tlieir canoes, and they talked for more than they worked.' I^cw Zealand pa. The little children were running about ; and the old men, rolled up in mats, ^ were leaning idly agamst the walls of their huts. There was no noatness,—no quiet,— no comfort in the Pa. The appearance of these people was fright- ful and horrible. Their hair was one mass of oil and red paint, and their faces were cut about with a multitude of lines This cutting was called - tattooing," and was con- sidered ornamental, though really most dis- tguring. At fii-st— mats were the clothino- of ine iNew Zealanders; but afterwards blankets, bought of the English. > NEW ZEALAND. 301 • canoes, worked. y'^>j> It ; and leaning There ifort in fright- e mass 5 were This as con- st dis- im of mkets. > How different is a Christian village from a heathen j)a I There are now many clusters of cottages in New Zealand, with gardens neatly fenced, and carefully weeded, containing melons and pumpkins, potatoes and kumera,* and adorned with roses, and other lovely flowers. There are now many fields where yellow wheat, purple grapes, and verdant hops grow and flourish ; there are. orchards, too, laden with red checked apples, and downy peaches. In the harbors— there are many little ships belonging to the natives, useful in bringing their stores of pigs and potatoes to the great ships for sale. There are roads made through the forests, once choked up with underwood ; and there are bridges cast over the many rapid streams that once stopped the traveller on his way. And there are churches now tlironged with natives, decently clad, heartily uniting in the response, "Good Lord, deliver us!" — singing with sweet accord, in their own tongue — " Praise God from whom all blessings flow ;" listening with breathless attention to the preacher's voice, declaring, — * Kumera is a root of a sweet taste, and i wsembliug a potato. U 802 § I NEW ZEALAND. " Behold the Lamb of God which taketh awav the sin of the world." Yet more missionaries ought quickly to be sent. For Roman Catholic priests are hasten- ing to New Zealand ; they have already per- suaded many to believe in their vain words and have even taught them to worship imacres' which, New Zealanders in their heathen state' never worshipped. The people are longin- for missionaries. Before the missionary comes they build his house, and when he arrives they receive him as an angel of God ; but if the priest comes first, they will receive Mm, and learn to trust in things that cannot save. Now let us inquire how did the Gospel come to New Zealand,-~who first had compassion on Its cannibal inhabitants ? It was in the year 1807, that it came into the hearts of some British Christians to send missionaries to New Zealand. But soon after the plan had been talked of— a terrible event occurred. A British ship, called the Boyd, touched at New Zealand, and all the crew were killed and EATEN by the natives ! When British Christians heard of this cruel slaughter, they feared to send missionaries amongst such ferocious savages. Nevertheless, in 1812, two missionaries ven- f NEW ZEALAND. keth 303 away 3kly to be ire hasten- ready per- lin words, ip images, hen state, e longing xry comes e arrives, d; but if eive him^ Lot save, spel come mpassion ame into to send oon after 3le event iicbed at tiled and bis cruel sionaries 'ies ven- tured to go to these cannibals. Tliey settled at a place called the Bay of Islands. It is in the northern part of the Northern Island, and therefore in the warmest part. The mission- aries found the inhabitants as fierce as they expected ; nor did they see any change in their behavior, during many, many years that they preached Peace in the name of the Prince of Peace. If there was any change, it was for the worse ; because a great chief, called Ilongi, got GUNS from England, and, leading his army through the land, destroyed thousands of the natives. Yet, instead of the missionaries going away, MORE came. The New Zealanders were pleased at the arrival of their teachers ; but they would not attend to their warnings. On one occasion a whole army passed by the missionary houses, carrying baskets laden with human flesh, and bearing upon the points of their spears— BLEEDING HEADS and BLEEDING HEARTS of men slain in battle. How did the missionaries shudder at the horrible sight ! They knew too well the purpose for which all this flesh was preserved ! it was— that it might be baked in ovens, and served up at a feast ! Yet the savages were not ashamed of their awful deeds. One of them asked a missionary ill 5J 304 NEW ZEALAND. 1*1 whether he would not like to eat some human flesh. The reply he received was short and solemn,—" The wages of sin is death ;—and you will find it to be so." The fierce warrior answered, If jou are angry with me for what we have been doing, I will kill and eat you, and all the missionaries." Even the little children delighted in blood. One of them was observed, holding on his knees, a human head, at which he was mak- mg faces ! It was the head of an enemy. After the missionaries had labored tliirken years amongst this race of murderers, one poor savage, when dying, showed plainly that he believed in Jesus. And if he ^x^,—this precious soul was savec^,— THIS soul, worth more than the whole world I Yet at the end of twenty years after the first arrival of missionaries, there was not a single native in all New Zealand who partook of the Lord's Supper ! Was not this discouraging f But, at the end of twenty years more, there were six thousand Christian natives. Was not this encouraging ? The history of one of the Christian natives shall now be related. -•.i... » ■^l JlL■.■.. ' ,^aJ,t^J;^ .i. NEW ZEALAND. 305 me human short and .TH ; — and <t we have , and ALL in blood, g on his was inak- 3my. d thirteen ONE poor T that he J precious Lore than ' the first 1 a single )k of the re, there natives THE HISTORY OF TA-MA-HA-HA. There once lived in New Zealand a great chief, called Ka-pau-ra-ho. He was much admired by his heathen countrymen, for he was " strong to work, and strong to talk;" but the working he loved was fighting and hilling, and the talk'ing was hoast- ing and railing. He once led an army from one end of the island to the other, burning the huts, and .slaying the inhabitants wherever he came. While he was carrying on these wars— a lit- tle SON was born. It was a common thing in those days for New Zealand mothers to murder their own infants ; and the mother of this little son was just going to kill him, when the babe opened his mouth wide, and uttered a loud cry. The father heard it, and determined to save the child. Eushing into the hut, he snatched his boy from the hands of the inhuman mother, and, placing him. in a basket, carried him away on his shoulder. It was his earnest desire that his sou should be a great warrior, and lie gave him a warlike name, "The White Chief Bird of the Ileav- in JNew Zealand language, j; ens," which is. '^0 ■ 306 NEW ZEALAND. *' Rangi-ka-tu-kua." For short— the child was called " Katu." In order to make him a great warrior, the father took the boy to a priest of his false gods to be blessed. The blessings he desired for Katu were— strength to fight, and a heart to fear nothing. He trained him up to wor- ship the false gods, hoping tliat they would make the son as terrible as himself There were no i7nages of these gods, for they were supposed to be spirits dwelling unseen among the forests and mountains. Tlie priests de- clared that the gods required food (though they were spirits), and they taught people to hang food for them in baskets upon the trees, and they undertook themselves to eat anything that the gods might leave. Little Katu one day placed a basket in a tree. He asked his father, " May / not eat some of the food which the gods leave?" " No," replied the father, '' that food is taboo (or sacred) ; it is only fit for priests." The little boy, however, crept softly among the bushes till he reached the place where he had put the food, and he secretly took some. But his father found out what he had done, and was very angry. ''Katu,'' said he, ''the gods will kill you. » The boy replied, ''I am not afraid » j I 'i NEW ZEALAND. 807 e child was arrior, the F his false he desired id a heart up to wor- ley would If. There they were en among priests de- [1 (though people to the trees, > anything sket in a / not eat d is taboo ly among where he >ok some, had done, ill you." i I Yet he was afraid, and for a long time ex- pected that he should fall down dead. But he lived still. Then he began to think those were not true gods that he Lad worshipped. Be was right in thinking this. Yet there is one true God. There are many boys as unbelieving as Katu, who are not right, but very wrong because they do not believe in the One True God, who made heaven and earth. Little Katu now feared neither God nor man, and became every day a more daring and desperate boy. He had never heard of the true God, for the missionaries lived at tlie north of the island, and he lived at the south,— Hve hundred miles off. At last he did hear of Him, — but not from a missionary. He had a cousin named Tip-po-hee, and this cousin had made a voyage to England in hopes of getting guns. However he got none ; for the English would not let him have any. Katu saw Tippohee after his return home, and he asked him about England. Tippohee told him a great deal, especially this, " The English say there is one God, and only one, and that He lives in Heaven,— and they say, this God does not like fighting." 808 NEW ZEALAND. Katu was much surprised ; for he thought that all gods delighted in fighting. He was the more surprised because he saw that Tippohee no longer deliglited in it. From this time he longed to hear more about the God of the English,— more than Tippohee could tell him. We know that ^'the Lord iilleth the hungry with good things," and he soon satis- fied Katu's desire. Soon a band of warriors from the north came near the place where Katu dwelt. They were not enemies to his tribe. Amongst them was a man named Matahau— who liad been a ser- vant to the missionaries in the north. When Katu knew this, he was very anxious to see him. He heard also that Matahau had a BOOK that told about the God of tlie English. ^ Katu sent a message to Matahau, requesting him to come ; but Matahau refused ; for though he had been with the missionaries, he had not turned to their God, nor did he wish to turn others to God. When Katu found that Matahau would not come, he determined to go and seek him. He took with him as a companion, a cousin, named " Whi-whi." These two went to Matahau, and asked him for the book. " Oh !" replied Matahau, " do you want that look ? I have not got it." NEW ZEALAND. 809 3 thought He was saw that From this tie God of could tell illeth the soon satis- orth came ^hey were them was 3en a ser- i anxious lau had a English, equesting )r though 3 had not b to turn ould not lim. He n, named ihau, and vant that "Where is it?" inquired the anxious visit- ants. Matahau mentioned the man's name. The two cousins went to that man. " Will you let us liave the book ?" ''No," rcj)licd tlie man, "I want it to make cartridges for my gun." " Oil I you must not use it for your gun," said Katu, '' it is the book of God. I will buy it. What shall I give you for it?" " Some mats and some tobacco." The price was gladly paid. A much greater would have been paid, if demanded. Katu now held the precious book in his hand ; but he could not read even the title page. It was not a Bible, nor even a New Testa- ment ; it was only the Gospel of St. Luke. It had not been given to Matahau by the mission- aries ; it had been taken by violence from a Chnstian native, ffis loss was to prove the gain of many souls, and though it caused Mm gnef, It was to hung joy to angels/ It was now Katu's earnest desire to leaxn to read. Who could teach him ? Matahau — ^for the missionnri*<:>a h^A +«„^i»4. him. But would he ? 810 NEW ZEALAND. Katu and Wlii-whi entreated him to teach them. Then MataLau began to laugh. " Why do you want to read that book? It is a bad book. It tells you not to drink too much rum, and not to fight ; but to live in peace, and to pray to God." After many entreaties, Matahau consented to teach the two cousins. He accompanied them to a very small island, called Kapiti, where they would be safer and quieter than on the main land. This island had once been a place of misery —for there Katu's father had once kept his prisoners of war ; but now it was an abode of happiness. Night and day the two cousins pursued their studies; when sleep overcame them, they lay down for a little while, and arose refreshed to read again. Their only book they divided in half, that each might have a part to himself. They felt they had no time to lose ; for they knew not when Matahau might leave them, and they feared lest they should not have learned to read first. In their retreat they were visited by Katu's father and uncle, and entreated to come and fight ; but they replied, '' We fear the Book of \^\j\x — -Wc will UUL Jlgat. The old warriors replied—'' Our gods are the i NEW ZEALAND. 811 im to teach " Why do "t is a bad much rum, ace, and to consented jcompanied ed Kapiti, ter than on 3 of misery >e kept his n abode of v^o cousins overcame while, and only book ight have ad no time ihau might ley should by Katu's come and e Book of )ds are the ! )I true gods. They have made us strong to kill 80 many people. Your gods are not strong I" At the end of six months they could read, though very slowly. Great was their joy. Now they wished to teach others. They left their httle island and returned to their own people ; they read to them out of their book. These people liked their reading so much, that they desired to have the book. But Katu would on no account part with his treasure. Yet all ho couUAo for them he did ; he wrote out the alphabet, and taught some to read, and he got Matahau to write copies of the Lord's prayer to distribute among the learners. It was now his chief desire to hear the word of God explained. He longed for a better teacher than Matahau : indeed, he felt he could not be satisfied without hearing the Gospel straight irom a white man's mouth." He determined, if possible, to go with his cousin to the Bay of Islands, to seek for a missionabv Just about this time an American ship an- chored close by ; he heard it was bound for the iiay of Islands. Paying their passage in pigs and potatoes, the two cousins went on board leaving their wives weeping on the shore. ' After a voyage of a month thev arrived .at. their desired haven in the Bay of Islands. As soon aa they landed they inquired for the mia- 812 NEW ZEALAND. sionary, whose name was Williams (tliougli called by the natives Te Wiremu, and also Karuma, or Four Eyes, bceause he wore spec- tacles). It was an anxious moment for Katii when he entered the presence of tlie missionary — the Jl7'st he had ever seen. Mr. Williams inquired, "Why have you come?" " To get a missionary to teach my jieople." " Inhere is none that we can send^ What a blow was this to the poor petitioner! He had come five hundred miles only to meet with a refusal? Ilis heart sunk within him. The cousins tried to persuade Mr. Williams to send a missionary. They talked for many hours, but the same reply was always given, '' There is none who can go." Next day they returned, very sorrowful, to the ship. There they remained some time, without beginning their voyage homewards, for the ship was being painted. They resolved not to depart without making another effort to obtain their hearts' desire ; so at the end of a week, they went again on shore to talk to Mr. Williams. At last they received this answer ; " Go to brother : DerhaDS he can helr» von " my 'I' J (( quired. Where does he live?" Katu eagerly in- NEW ZEALAND. 813 ns (tliougli a, and also i wore spec- it for Katu 1 missionary liavc you y ]ieople." ' petitioner! nlv to meet vithin him. iV^illiams to for many ^ays given, )rrowful. to some time, lomewards, ey resolved ler effort to the end of to talk to )r; "Go to rou." eagerly in- " At a place fifteen miles off." " I do not know the way." " I will send a boy to show you " The two friends with hearts revived, set out on foot guided by a native lad. As they passed through the lonely foreste they trem- bled lest some of their enemies should see them ; for these parts had been ravaged by Katu s father. As the sun was setting, they arrived at the house of Mr. Williams's brother. They were kindly received, and supplied with tood and a blanket to sleep on. Katu waited till the morning to proffer his request Then he said, with earnestness, J^^riend, will you give us a missionary ?" " We cannot send one," was the answer. O how dark was Katu's heart when he heai-d this answer I He could scarcely believe there really was no missionary for him, for he saw a young man in the room who looked just like one. He asked, " Cannot I have that man ?" "No," replied Mr. WHUams, "he is only just arrived, and does not yet understand your language." Katu continued to plead earnestly for some time, but could obtain no other answer than usxr^ j_ 1 ,, » W e can Tint SATirl r\r\A " I '-rjJL\,-i The two cousins returned, with hearts cast down, to the other Mr. Williams, and told him 314 NEW ZEAT.AND. of their disappointment. They said, "We have left our homes, our wives, and our people ; we have come this long way, but wc do not hear good talk." They went back to their ship more sorrow- ful than before. There they remained without setting out homewards, as it continued to lie at anchor. Two weeks passed away. In one week more the ship was to set sail ; when — one day, as Katu was at dinner, he heard a sailor call out, *' The missionary's boat is come." His heart in a moment was filled with hope. Presently the sailor cried, " They are calling for you." Katu ran upon deck, and, loolciug over the side of the ship, he beheld the Mr. Williams called Four Eyes, accompanied by a young missionary — the very same that Katu had seen at the house of the other Mr. Williams. What was Katu's delight when he was told that the young missionary was for him ! How was this happy event brought to pass? It seems that Mr. Hadfield, the young mis- sionary, had been struck by the earnest man- ner of poor Katu, and, as he could not under- stand what he said, he had asked Mr. Williams, and when he had heard that it was for a mis- sionary that Katu had been pleading, he had ). ( % NEW ZEALAND. , "We have people; we do not hear lore sorrow- necl without ucd to lie at one week a — one day, a sailor call ne." 1 with hope. y are calling iug over the [r. Williams by a young itu had seen iams. he was told him / ght to pass? 5 vounpr mis- iarnest man- i not under- "r. Williams, as tor a mis- ling, he had 315 I proposed to go himself. It was true that lie could not speak the New Zealand ton-uo but he felt sure that he should soon learn. ° When Mr. WiHiams saw that he had so stron- ^ desire to go with Kata, he sent him to his brother, called Four Eyes, and thatMv. Williams promised to accompany him to the south, and to stay there a little while with him. Katu was iilled witli joy when he found him- self returning to his home with two mission- aries on board, one of wliom was to be his own. When the ship reached the southern coast, ^v^here missionaries had never been, it was visited by many natives, who came out in their canoes to sec the new teachers. The cry arose from many voices, " Welcome, welcome f come hither,~the Light is come, that all men may believe." At last the ship arrived at Otaki, Katu's own home. The place was full of noise and confusion, forthe people were just going to war with a neighboring tribe. Air. Williams sue- ceeded in stopping the war, and in rearing the white flag of peace. Mr. Williams had also the great satisfaction of baptizing Matahau,— now become a true converu and a zealous teacher. lie gave him the name of Joseph— a name that suited well a man who had brought a blessing on so many I 316 NEW ZEALAND. of his countrymen. Matahau had once been a careless servant to the missionary; but after quitting his service, he had become, through grace, a faithful servant to the Lord. Soon after the baptism Mr. Williams re- turned to the Bay of Islands; but Mr. Had- field remained at Otaki. He divided his time between Otaki and a village twelve miles off — living a week at each, by turns. The people of Otaki, for a long while, were unwilling to learn, excepting some of the poor, and especially the slaves. But at last the fierce warriors asked for instruction. Katu and Whi-whi listened with all their hearts to the missionary's words, and at the end of a few months they were baptized. Katu took the name of Thompson, which is, in the New Zealand language, Tamehaha ; and Whi-whi took the name of Henry Martyn, and was generally called Martene. These faithful friends, wishing to spread the knowledge of Christ, went to Middle Island with a number of Xew Testaments, lately come from England. Old Eaparahau did not like to seen his son set out on this journey. He said, " You had better not go, for I am going there soon to fight." His son replied, " But we are going to bring peace." XEW ZEALAND. 317 Then the fierce old chief was angry, and went to Mr. Hadfield to complain. He said, '' The first Englishmen who came here brought guns, and taught us to fight ; and now you the second Englishmen who come, teach us not to fight. Why were not you the first to come? Why did not the Englishmen keep their guns to themselves, and send the missionaries in- stead ? If they had done so, by this time all JMew Zealand would have been quiet." Truly Mr. Hadfield wished they Aac^ done so, and every Christian wishes the same. But Raparahau had no right to make this speech, for he had always opposed any missionaries commg, and now was trying to prevent his son bemg a missionary to his perishing country- men. But this old man, like all impenitent sinners, tried to find an excuse for continuing m his wicked ways. Yet he could not hinder his son from serving God. It was a dangerous journey that the two cousins made in Middle Island, because Rapa- rahau had formerly ravaged the country with his army. But they trusted in God to preserve them from their enemies. When the people heard their message of peace, they replied, " Look at the land which your father has laid waste." Then Tama (for this was Katu's new name). 818 NEW ZEALAND. ' I )! replied, " I have come to teacli you the Word of God ; that is MY sword." Then the people asked, ' ' Where is your God?" Tama replied, '• In Heaven." They answered — " Has any one come down from Heaven to tell you?" " Yes," replied Tama, " One has come down — Jesus the Son of God I" In some places the people were so anxious to learn the Gospel that they sat up all night. Many learned to read their Testaments. Tama was never wearied of teaching and preaching. Sometimes he taught all night and preached seven times in the day, at the, Pas scattered about the country. He was absent, on the whole, fourteen months. When he returned home he made new efforts to benefit his own people. But he found he needed more knowledge himself, and therefore he went to a college at Auckland. That is the capital of New Zealand. It is at the north, near the Bay of Islands, and was built by the English. During his absence his old father got in dis- grace with the English. He was suspected of helping the natives to rise up against the settlers; therefore he was seized at night, while sleeping in his Pa, and, in spite of his cries and struggles, was imprisoned in an English ship. NEW ZEALAND. 319 lie Word )urGod?" >ine down )me down anxious all night. ts. Tama )reacliing. preached scattered t, on the lew efforts found he therefore 'hat is the orth, near e English, jot in dis- ipected of gainst the at night, lite of his ed in an When Tama heard of this calamity he went to see his poor father ; but he would not rise up agamst the English, though many warriors were ready to fight in his cause. When ad- vised to fight, Tama replied, " I do not wish many to die for the sake of one man, though that man be my own father." In a few months Raparahau was set at liberty ; and from that time he never opposed his Christian son in his holy ways. Otaki was a beautiful spot, covered with smooth grass and adorned with clumps of trees, like an English park ; but the people were still in a savage state, scarcely clothed, or only in mats and blankets, delighting in war dances and riotous feasts. Their Pa was disfigured with heaps of rubbish and skulls of men, and also with frightful images, in memory of the dead. In this loathsome spot the people sat crowded together, and, lounging on the ground, while they wasted their hours in loud talking, Tpma proposed to his people to build an English village, where the families might live comfortably in their own cottages. The people replied, '' It will be very hard." But Tama said, " The English have only two hands, two feet, and one heart: we have the same, onW our skins are darker — let us try." Martene also said, " Let us try." 820 NEW ZEALAND. Tama said, " Let us build the churcli ^r^^-— God's house first^ — man's second; — then God will bless our work." Immediately the chief led his people into the forest to fell trees, and soon the church was built. Then the people began to build cottages for themselves. But they did not work heartily or steadily, for they preferred living in their huts in the Pa. Therefore Tama set fire to the Pa. He had power to do this, for he was not (like our queen), bound to govern according to laws — ^he was an absolute monarch, at liberty to do what he pleased. Many cried to see the flames devouring the Pa, but Tama rejoiced. I Picture of 2'amahaha's hotme. NEW ZEALAND. oh first — hen God ople into e cliurch cottages ot work id living Tama set this, for govern nonarch, my cried nt Tama 821 iwA*' " Now," said he to his people, '' let each man build a house, containing two rooms and a chimney ; and let not two families live in one house." Tama built for himself a palace, containing four room— two up-stairs and two down-stairs. It was more beautiful than an English cottage ; for the walls were curiously carved, according to the New Zealand fashion, and there was a deep overshadowing roof, with pillars to sup- port it, and railings of trellis-work to adorn the palace. This new town of Otaki was the/r5^in New Zealand built in the English style. Tama endeavored to make his people in- dustrious. He encouraged them to keep cows. He bought a cow himself at the English town of Wellington, lately built in the south. As the people were not accustomed to any animals larger than pigs, they were much frightened at the sight of this cow, and none but Tama had the courage to come near her; and even he thought it necessary to tie the good creature by the horns, with a strong rope, to a tree, before he began to milk her. But by degrees these fears wore oif, and many of the people kept cows. Thev learned also to 0-mxv oo^" and they made water-mills in which to grind it. Old Raparahau assisted his son in all these 21 322 NEW ZEALAND. plans. He even attended to morning-scliool, and learned his letters with the meekness of a child. Yet he did not show signs of repent- ance, and faith in Christ, and therefore he was not baptized. At last the old man fell ill. ITis son, anxious for his father's salvation, said, " My father, who died to bear your sins ?" " O, my son, Christ died for me." It was a comfort to the son to hear his father speak thus; but he wished his father had more openly and fervently confessed his Sa- viour in his days of healtli. Raparahau died in November, 1849. After his father's death— Tama visited Eng- land, and was delighted and astonished by the wonderful tilings he beheld ; but he was grieved by the sight of sabbath-breakers. He returned to his country with new stores of knowledge, and new plans of usefulness. Mr. Hadiield continued long to labor at Otaki, and another missionary joined him there — even a son of Mr. Williams. Large school-houses have been built, and hundreds of acres have been set apart for the use of the schools. The boys attend to their lessons ail the morning ; but in the afternoon they labor m the fields, and earn enough to pay all the expenses of their education. NEW ZEALAND. 323 dSrpt*:: lS--'^--t abode onn^- t„r?' *r^ """'* '''' "''"y l>l"t« i^ every pic- ?hl"a e'sf-l^f '^''"'^ '^^^P^^- "P- S. Otekf a'/ 1> "'"^ ""^^nverted people at mSeii but r/'' '"" manyseen^ of raiseiy . but the change is great. DAYSPBiNG from on high has shined, and has gmded many feet into the way of peIce